The Case of the Perfectionist Professor–1st ten chapters

Chapter 1

I saw her the moment I opened the door.  She was standing on the far side of the waiting room looking into the eyes of Thomas Jefferson, sitting reposed in a reproduction painting by Steve Penley.  One he had produced for his 2008 book, The Reconstruction of America.  Whoever she was, I agreed that Mr. Jefferson’s eyes could transport you to another world.

   It was the second time in the last two days I had eaten at Pirates Cove Cafe, then walked across the street to the new offices of Connor Ford, Private Investigator, and found someone mesmerized by the mysteriously intelligent eyes of Mr. Jefferson.  Yesterday, it was a woman from the Sand Mountain Reporter wanting to sell me a year’s worth of print advertising.  She had read about me in her own paper, how Marshall County’s only brick and mortar private detective had a newly renovated office.  Today, it was probably the Reporter woman’s twin sister from WQSB radio.  My mind hadn’t changed.  This type advertising didn’t work.

“Good morning.”  I said, always wanting to be polite, but hoping it was someone waiting to see Blair, my secretary.  She too was new.  I refused to get caught up in another lecture on branding or the pitfalls of social media.  I think, tomorrow, I will walk around to the rear of our building and enter through the back door.  A little extra walking won’t hurt.

“Hello.”  She said. I had startled her, which reminded me, we needed to get the door-ding thing installed to announce someone’s entry.  My first impression.  She was attractive, not beautiful, but handsome in a feminine sort of way.  She was wearing a gray cashmere sweater.  Warm for my office but wouldn’t win a playground fight against the cold wind and light mist outside.  Then, I saw her overcoat, laying across one of the leather chairs along the front wall.  Already making herself at home.  Damn salespeople.

“I don’t see Blair, my secretary at her desk.”  I figured she was back in our kitchen making coffee.  It wasn’t yet 8:00 a.m.  I made a mental note to remind Blair to stop by the kitchen and make the coffee on her way in from the back door, before walking to the front to open the main door.

“She’s making coffee I think.  She let me in.  I figure I’m a little early.  I was standing outside when she, Blair is it? opened the door.”

I always could kick myself when I jumped to a conclusion without fully exploring the issue.  Usually, there’s one or two things yet to consider, even when I’ve done a thorough analysis.  “I’ll tell her you’re still waiting.”

“Are you Connor Ford?”  She had walked towards me.  I could see her bright green eyes.  But, I also saw they were narrowed, rigid, cold, hard.

“I am.  And, you are?”

 “I’m Marissa Booth.  I came to make an appointment.  Is there any chance I could meet with you now?” 

Normally, I would have said something like, “I’m busy on a case right now.  Why don’t you make an appointment?”  I tried not to let someone’s looks persuade me one way or the other.  Sometimes I failed.  Marissa was more than pleasant to the eyes, my eyes, and she had that look of quiet desperation.

“Let me check with Blair.  Maybe I can adjust my schedule.”

At Blair’s insistence, I returned a call to attorney Dalton Martin, my best friend since high school.  He had worked as an associate with the local firm of Bearden & Tanner for several years.  He had recently made partner.  I was happy for him.  I was also happy to return his call.  We had a good working relationship.  We did each other favors all the time.  His firm didn’t have an investigator on staff, choosing to use one from out-of-town when they had a big case, which left me with quite a bit of work to do on what Dalton called his “meat and potatoes” cases. 

I wasn’t really surprised when Dalton said he had called to tell me late yesterday he had given my name and card to a lady who had dropped by his office.  Her name was Marissa Booth.  I thanked him and said she hadn’t wasted any time, that she was sitting in my waiting room as we spoke.  I was about to reveal my slight, but growing, frustration over the number of collection case investigations he had thrown my way since the end of October, when he said, “I doubt it will be much of anything, but at least it’s something different.  Her father was found dead Sunday afternoon and she’s a little suspicious.  The police have kept it quiet.  Probably figuring it was just a heart attack.”

Dalton filled me in with just a few basic facts.  He didn’t know much.  The victim was Adam Parker, a teacher at Snead State Community College here in Boaz.  He was found slumped over in his car behind the College’s Science Building.  Dead. 

I told Dalton I appreciated the referral and would keep him updated if hired and assuming Ms. Booth granted me permission to do so.

I buzzed Blair over the intercom and asked her to see our early morning visitor to the conference room.

I swiveled my chair and opened Flipboard on my computer to see the morning’s news headlines.  I hated when I relapsed.  Trying to keep up with national news was not only a waste of time, it was depressing to say the least.  My hero, Thomas Jefferson, would die a double death if he could see what the American people were choosing as national leaders.  Pitiful, deplorable.

Marissa was already seated when I walked in.  “I’m very sorry about your father.  I just heard.  My friend, attorney Dalton Martin, told me.  I’m not sure what I can do for you.  If warranted, the police will investigate.”  I said, sympathetic towards Ms. Booth but also not wanting to waste a lot of time.  Thankfully, I had a solid inventory of cases to work.

“I don’t trust the police.  I know my Dad was murdered.  He was healthy as a horse.”  My first impression of Marissa in my waiting room had been positive.  Because it was based on looks.  But now, I wasn’t impressed at all.  She seemed the modern American, clueless about reason and logic, oh so willing to jump to the conclusion she wanted to reach, without properly considering the evidence, or lack thereof.

“That’s three big claims.  I suspect you are more correct about your father’s health than the other two.  Do you mind telling me why you don’t trust the police?  I assume you’re speaking of the City of Boaz police?”

“I am.  Jake Stone, police-officer Jake Stone, is an idiot and an asshole, probably a criminal.”  Marissa said opening a small box of Kleenex she had pulled from her purse.  I let her gather herself.  A long minute or so later she relayed a few more facts, facts to her.  Stone had recently made some derogatory comments about her father on Facebook.  Something about his research project on abortion.  Seems like Stone also knew Marissa’s father had supported Doug Jones in the recent Alabama Senate race.  Stone and a few of his buddies had been damning Jones over his recent vote rejecting a Republican bill that would have banned most abortions after 20 weeks of pregnancy.  

“Let’s say for arguments sake that you are correct, that you cannot trust Jake Stone.  That doesn’t mean his way of thinking, his animosity towards your father, has or will infect the entire police department.”

“You may be right but, for me, the best position, the safest position if I want to know the truth, is to not trust the Boaz police.”  She dabbed her eyes again.  Even with her sadness and grief and a hefty dose of anger, her eyes were mesmerizing, in a different sort of way than Mr. Jefferson’s. I felt she had to be a warm and passionate woman, especially under normal conditions.

“You also said you believe your father was murdered.  What are your reasons?  I assume you have some objective evidence?”  I asked, again anxious to finish this meeting and get back to my desk.  The new office carried a heavy mortgage.   I needed to work on active cases.

“Mr. Ford, I live in Nashville, so I’m not attuned to the local heartbeat, but I do know my father.  He and I are close, were very close.  We talked by phone nearly every day.  We also shared emails and texts.  Adam Parker was a perfectionist.  That was both a curse and a blessing, especially for a biologist.  That’s what he has taught the last two years at Snead College.   I was aware that he had never fit in around here.  He never said, but I fully believe, he was afraid.  There’s three people that I believe had something to do with his death, or they know somebody who did.”

“Dalton, my friend and the attorney you saw yesterday, said your father was found slumped over in his car.  Couldn’t it have been a heart attack?”  I asked.

“I guess it could, but I suspect it was triggered by something other than his own body.  I’ll hopefully know in a couple of days.  I’m having an autopsy conducted.”

“What exactly are you wanting me to do?  I assume you are here because I’m a private investigator.”

“Correct.  I want you to determine what happened to my father.  I’m not a rich woman but I can afford to hire you, with my salary and the inheritance my late grandmother left me.”

“What do you do?  Where do you work?”  I asked.

“I’m a professor of New Testament and Early Christianity at Vanderbilt University Divinity School in Nashville.  Please Mr. Ford, please help me.”

“Call me Connor.  I’m not your elder.” 

“Connor, will you take my case?  I need answers.  I loved my father.  I know he could be a pain in the ass, but he loved the truth.  I will never be able to live with myself if I don’t do everything I can to learn exactly what happened.”

“How long are you in town?”  I asked.

“For a week.  I must deal with his house.  Thankfully, he was only renting but he had it packed with his research materials, a few thousand books and a boat-load of journals and documents.”

“All I can promise right now is that I will consider taking your case.  I need a few days to think about it.  What would be helpful would be for you to provide anything you feel is even remotely related to the cause of his death.  Things like texts, emails, letters, Facebook posts and comments.  You see what I mean?”  I asked.

“I do.  I’ll be back by tomorrow with some things I’m confident will persuade you.  Changing the subject, but what is your fee.  That is, if you accept my case?”

“I work off a retainer.  I charge $150 per hour for my time.  I also charge $60 per hour for Joe’s time.  Joe Carter is my assistant, an apprentice investigator.  Finally, I charge $25 per hour for any time Blair is working on a specific research task directly related to your case.  Not for typing a letter but bulldogging and gopher work.  I also charge for all expenses related to the case.  I would request you sign a written agreement and pay a $10,000 retainer to begin.”

“That sounds fair.”

“I appreciate you coming and again, I’m very sorry for your loss.”

“Thanks Connor.  I look forward to working with you.  I’ll see you tomorrow.”

Since Marissa’s car was parked out back, I walked her through the kitchen and the file room to our building’s rear entrance.  We didn’t have enough parking out front, especially with our neighbor, Pirates Cove, consuming most of the few spaces along the one-way street. 

Chapter 2

Joe was looking at my collection of crime and legal thrillers along the back row of my office when I returned from escorting Marissa out the back door.

“Have you read all of these?”  Joe had been with me for two years.  Even though he was still an apprentice investigator (according to NAPI’s standards–National Association of Professional Investigators), he was on track to becoming a real Sherlock.

“Certainly.  Several of them twice.  A few, like “A Time to Kill,” by Grisham, three times, at least.  And, those are just my hardbacks.  I have a few hundred other ones on my Kindle.”

“I used to read a lot for pleasure, now seems all I do is study.  You were lucky not to have had to take those darn State Board exams.”  Joe said, scanning the back cover of “An Unsuitable Job for a Woman,” by. P.D. James.

“I agree, but you don’t have a five-year apprenticeship like I did.  Most of the old heads, even though there was no legal requirement, wouldn’t dare turn a youngster like you loose with a case until he’d spent half-a-decade as a sidekick.  Now, put James under your arm and let me hear if you’re close to untying a knot.”  I said reminding myself this subject was growing a little weary.  The closer Joe’s two-day test got, the more he seemed to verbalize how unfair it was.

“Funny.  I met with Hannah, Hannah Knott, yesterday afternoon. Our meeting ran late so I didn’t come back by the office.”  I really liked him.  For several reasons, but one was he was considerate.  Over my nearly fifty years I had seen that characteristic evaporate.

“Sit and speak.”  I said pointing to the round oak table in the corner of my office, behind the two leather wingback chairs across from my desk.  He took my advice and held on to one of my favorite crime novels of the 1970’s.

“Coffee?”  Blair came in holding two large cups of coffee.  She didn’t have to ask.  Considerate.  I love that both members of my staff learned this invaluable trait.

“Thanks Blair.  I think she’s going to be a keeper.”  Joe said, allowing his eyes to follow her out of my office.  I couldn’t fault him for noticing.  He was twenty-eight and single, and in between girlfriends.  Blair, also was single, but seemed oblivious to her stunning beauty.  I hoped the two stayed focused on their work.

“How did it go with Hannah.  Yesterday?”  I asked.  Mrs. Steven Knott had been a client for several months.  Steven is the Minister of Music at First Baptist Church of Christ in Boaz.  Hannah suspects her husband is having an affair.  So far, we have been unable to verify her suspicions.

“Finally, a breakthrough.  You’d think she would have found an opportunity to look at Steven’s iPhone several times over these last two months.  The man is insanely mechanical.  I’m glad our client is patient.  Yesterday morning, while he was in the shower, where he normally always has his cell phone, in the bathroom that is, Hannah heard his cell phone vibrate.  He had left it in his underwear drawer.  She suspects he got distracted when she, as she often does, pops in unannounced to try and distract him.”  I had trained Joe to be thorough, but somethings could be left out in the retelling.  Just get to the relevant stuff.

“I assume Hannah got a look-see and found some evidence?”  I asked.

“Yes, Steven’s iPhone vibrated because he received a text.  It was from, you want to try and guess?”

“No, why don’t you just tell me.”

“Peyton Todd. Obviously, she was in his Contacts or Hannah wouldn’t have known who was sending the text.  Peyton said, ‘Don’t forget the tickets.  Can’t wait.’

“Tell me about Ms. Todd.  I assume you have tracked her down?”  I said, guiding Joe a little more than I should have to.

“That was easy.  I called Blair.  You know she knows everybody, lived here all her life, never even moved away for college. Her and Peyton were semi-close during high school.  She’s Kurt Prescott’s assistant at Sand Mountain Bank.”  Joe said sharing a story his grandfather had told him.  Sand Mountain Bank, originally, was a local bank formed in the 1930’s, operating until the mid-1980’s or so.  Until, it was bought out by a big holding company, Southtrust Bank I believe.  Two years ago, Kurt Prescott, a great-grandson of one of the original founders, returned to Boaz from Atlanta to re-charter SMB.  From all I’d seen, it had been a good idea.  I had a personal account there and they always seemed busy.  I really liked the new building they built on Billy Dyar Blvd., next to the pharmacy.  Bank Row, as it was being called, now had nearly as many banks as Boaz had churches.

“What else did you learn?”  I asked.

“That’s pretty much it.  That’s big isn’t it?  Just learning her name.  Now, we know who Steven is having an affair with.”  Joe’s mind must have followed Blair all the way to her desk because it certainly hadn’t stayed in his head.

“We do?”

“Well, not for sure, but I think that’s a reasonable deduction to reach.”  Maybe Joe was thinking.  A little.

“We need confirmation.  Let me ask you.  You know I’ve deliberately stayed passive about this case, allowing you to lead and manage.  What is the end game here?”

“Do you mean, what does Hannah want to accomplish?”  Joe asked.

“Certainly, it’s her case, her life.  We work for her.  She sets the agenda.”

“I have to say I’m not really sure.  It’s a weird case.  Hannah’s a weird woman if you ask me.  It seems she wants to know for sure Steven is having an affair.  Then, she can confront him to see if he will be remorseful, repentant.  I think Hannah wants her marriage to work.”  Joe said. 

“So, she’s not after blood, not wanting to grab the kids, the money, and throw Steven’s ass out in the cold?”  I knew this would be what most women would want or should want.

“It’s the Christian thing to do, she says.”  Joe was like me.  We both had grown up in churches, Southern Baptist Churches, but neither of us hardly ever attended.  We both simply shed that set of clothes.  For me, it was over twenty-five years ago.  For Joe, it was maybe six or seven.

“Back to your investigation.  You’ve been tailing him for over a month.  You haven’t learned anything to support Hannah’s suspicion?”  I asked.

“Not really.  Like I said, he is mechanical to a fault.  His life is rather boring.  He’s at church six days per week by 8:00 a.m.  Monday through Friday’s he goes to Health Connections for about ninety minutes to work out.  Saturday’s, well, I haven’t been following him much on the weekends.”

“Health Connections?  Ninety minutes?  Sounds like you might want to look under the hood.  Especially now that you suspect Peyton is his girlfriend.  Maybe, they are meeting there, sitting in the spa for ninety minutes.  Maybe, ambling over to the linen closet.  Who knows?”  I said, wishing I had taken a little more active role in Hannah’s case.

I spent the rest of the afternoon at my desk drafting a report for Dalton.  He and Trevor, Trevor Nixon, one of Dalton’s law partners, were in the early stages of a capital murder defense in Jackson County.  They had hired me to conduct a preliminary investigation, mainly locating a few potential witnesses and preparing a written profile of their backgrounds.  Dalton wanted my report by Thursday afternoon for his meeting with his chief capital murder case investigator, Bobby Sorrells from Dothan.  He was scheduled to be in town Friday morning.

At 5:00 p.m., I was finishing my first draft when Blair came in and said she was leaving unless I had something else for her to do.  I said I was okay.  She lingered in my doorway like she had something to say.

“Here’s the rule around here.  If you want or need to say something, just let it flow, assuming it’s just us clowns here and no clients.”  I said wanting her to feel welcome and a vital part of our operation.

“I don’t want to get any one in trouble, but I think Joe likes me.  I would be okay with it too, in liking him, but now is a bad time.  You know, when I interviewed, I told you about my divorce and that I might never get over it.  I really feel Joe is a good guy but I’m nowhere ready for another commitment, not even just to date.”

“Why tell me?  Why not tell Joe?”  I asked.

“I kind of think of you as a father figure and I don’t want to hurt Joe’s feelings.  I thought you might drop a hint or something, nothing to make him think I didn’t like him.”  Blair said.

“Thanks.  I suppose I should take your ‘father’ comment as a compliment.  I’m just glad Camilla doesn’t think the way you do.”

“Oh, I’m sorry.  I get it now.  She is a lot younger than you, isn’t she?  I bet she’s not much older than I am.  I didn’t mean.”  I think Blair would have continued digging herself deeper into a hole, except that for the voice coming from the back door.

“It’s just me.”  Camilla said.  She always said that about this time every day.

“Come on in.  We’re in my office.”  I said as though she couldn’t figure that out on her own.

When Camilla stood in my doorway, she said, after seeing Blair, “Oh, I’m sorry.  I thought you were alone.  I didn’t see Blair’s car.”

“It’s not here.  In the shop.  Mother is supposed to pick me up about now.  I’ll go look for her.”  I could tell Blair was embarrassed.

“It’s nice of you to come by and see your dear old dad, Camilla.”  I hardly ever ignored an opportunity to be a comedian of sorts, or to put someone on the spot.  Blair’s face turned red.

“Dad, do you still think of me as your favorite daughter?”  Camilla asked.  I think she knew what I was up to.

“I certainly do.  You’re thirty-two and I’m nearly fifty.  I’m old enough to be your dad.”  I said.

“Blair, don’t you think I’ve got a good-looking father?”  Camilla asked, as Blair was putting on her jacket and gathering her purse and cell phone.

“Ya’ll are making fun of me.  Connor, I didn’t mean to imply that you are too old for a young woman, just that I needed someone, a wiser someone, for advice.”  Blair now had reached my door and Camilla had moved across and was leaning against my crime and legal thrillers.

“Kind, sweet, considerate, and competent.  What more could I want in an assistant.  Blair, my dear, we were only joking, having a little fun.  You stay exactly the way you are.  You’re perfect for Connor Ford, Private Investigations.”

After Blair left and I heard the back door close, I got up and walked over to Camilla.  Her lips were ever more of a thrill than any one of the hundreds of novels lining the whole back side of my office.  Other than a little temper that she so far had managed to cage, she was near perfect for me.  Tall, brunette, shapely in just the right areas, and a true romantic.  We made a good pair.  She was the best thing that had happened to me since my divorce over five years ago.  Camilla, I fully believed, was a keeper.

Chapter 3

Blair buzzed me a few minutes after eleven o’clock.  I had just returned from the Marshall County Courthouse in Albertville where I had testified in a divorce case.  Marissa was in the waiting room asking if she could see me or whether she needed to make an appointment.  At least, this time, I had a choice.  It wasn’t a difficult decision.

“Good day Mr. Ford.  Thanks for seeing me.”  Marissa said, standing in my doorway holding two leather briefcases.

“I’m Connor.  Remember?  Yesterday, I’m not your elder?”  I said motioning her over to the oak table.

“Some habits are hard to change.  Dad ingrained that Mr. stuff in my head from a little girl.  He said, “until you establish a friendship it is Mr. and Ms.  If it’s strictly business, then stay strictly formal.”  She said, still standing but having opened both cases.

“Then, consider us friends.  What do you have for me?” 

“Don’t worry, I’m not going to leave all this but wanted to give you a hint at the type of information Dad produced, cataloged, and retained.  This brief case.”  Marissa stood more in front of the dark-colored brief case.  “This brief case contains a chronological stack of email correspondence between Dad and Jake Stone.  You can see here, Dad attached articles supporting his arguments.”  She handed me an example.  The email listed three different attachments.  There was probably thirty pages, in addition to a two-page email.

“Looks like your father was thorough.”  I said.

“He was a perfectionist.  You’ve heard of a type-A perfectionist.  They perceive anything less than perfection as failing.  Who else do you know who would have kept such records?  Ninety-nine percent of people, even if they referenced supporting data, would not have gone to the trouble of printing out the documents and creating a physical file.  I won’t go into Dad’s indexing and cross-referencing system.  Let me just say.  It was thorough.”  Marissa said, finally sitting down across from me.

“Adam Parker sounds like an interesting man.  I wish I had known him.  I suspect he would be the type to get under your nerves after a while.  I bet he wouldn’t get along with the temperamental type.”

“Not just a moody person, but someone, say, the disorganized, flaky, oversensitive type would have made him claw the wall.”  She stood and pulled out a journal from the tan-colored brief case.  “Dad was a multi-layered person.  He had what he called his public life and his private life.  Privately, he kept detailed journals.  Here, he would be more emotional.  Don’t let that statement mislead you.  Even his emotions were logical and well-reasoned, if there is such a thing.  Here, here’s an example from back in the summer: ‘Mr. Stone’s outburst, including his use of damn and idiot stirred my anger.  That enemy of reason.  I somewhat regret my own response, one virtually dripping with sarcasm. Some of my peers might even label it an outburst: ‘your reference to the Bible is unpersuasive.  Where’s your evidence I should care what the Bible says?’”

“That was emotional?  I don’t even catch the sarcasm.”  I said.

“I think he was engaged in a little game he liked to play.  By himself.  It’s almost like he was saying, ‘surely Jake Stone couldn’t be serious to root his anti-abortion arguments in the Bible.’  Fortunately, Dad was a much better communicator in his public life than his private.”

“Marissa, I’m enjoying our little chat but at this rate we will be here till midnight.  Why don’t you show me some things that convince you Jake Stone can’t be trusted, maybe even had something to do with your father’s death.”  I said.  Always, the bad guy of sorts.

“I can tell you are not much of a chit-chatter.  I’m not either.  I’m new at this.  I’ve never had a reason to seek out the services of a detective.”

I didn’t respond.  Verbally.  But, I did nod and gaze toward the two open brief cases.

“Okay.  I see.  Look here.”  She pulled her iPhone out of her dark wool jacket pocket.  “The two of them, Dad and Stone, first started communicating on Facebook.  Dad wasn’t one to waste much time, but he did use social media in his professional life.  Mostly keeping up with his Biologist colleagues.  Several weeks ago, it seems Stone tagged Dad in a post.  Here, read it.”  She tapped her iPhone screen a few times and handed it over to me.

“Liberals like local Biologist Adam Parker don’t value life.  They think it’s okay to abort a baby at any time.  Like that damn Democratic Senator who stole the election from the God-fearing Roy Moore.” 

“Did your father respond to this?”  I asked.

“Scroll on down, fifteen or twenty comments.” Marissa responded.

I finally found it.  Here it is, ‘Mr. Stone might spend some time reading and researching facts.’  Well, I can tell Adam Parker wasn’t the type to respond to an attack with emotion.”

After a few more similar examples, Marissa showed me on Facebook where Adam had issued his challenge to Mr. Stone.  Asking him to engage in civil dialog via email.  To his credit, Stone had agreed.  She had me read Adam’s first response to Stone’s assertion that life begins at conception just like the Bible says.  I could see how Jake Stone would get upset.  Adam’s writing was academic, narrowly focused, completely sterile to most Southerners.  He defined fetus and referenced several peer-reviewed articles that argued a fetus wasn’t even remotely viable until at least twenty weeks, thus it wasn’t a living person.  Before this time, it was more like an organ and that we (Americans) don’t make women or men donate a lung, a liver, a heart, eyes, any body part, whether we are dead or alive.  It’s strictly a matter of choice. 

Adam also listed a few reasons why a woman might have an abortion after twenty weeks.  He first cited a statistic.  Only 1.3% of abortion procedures occur after 20 weeks gestation.  From scanning one of the articles attached to Adam’s first email, I gathered that the vast majority of these, post-twenty-week abortions, occur because of the discovery the fetus, call it ‘baby’ if you want, has a fatal, or near-fatal condition.  Although there are several earlier screenings a woman can have in her pregnancy, the most comprehensive and revealing test is an amniocentesis, which can’t be performed until the 16-week mark at a minimum.  The article’s author wrote: “The optimum times are between 16 and 22 weeks.  This test can diagnose chromosomal abnormalities, neural tube defects, and some genetic disorders. However, an amniocentesis is an invasive and risky test (with a chance of causing miscarriage), so many women wait to receive results of earlier screenings before deciding to undergo one. For those women who are experiencing routine pregnancies initially, this is likely the first time they receive any sort of actual diagnosis of fetal anomalies that could be fatal.”  My eyes were growing weary.

“You see what I’m saying?”  Marissa asked.

“Uh, I’m not sure.  I do see that your father believed in details, sticking with a science type argument.”

“Absolutely.  This is just the type of argument that people like Jake Stone would find offensive.  He and his type are not interested in facts, real evidence.  They are so anchored to the Bible, that’s all they know, all their brains will hear and acknowledge.  There’s many sophisticated words for this syndrome but the most common one is brainwashed.”  Marissa said, again standing and digging down into the stack of documents in the dark-colored briefcase.

“I don’t want to hurt your feelings but all you’ve shown me so far is two people having a semi-friendly discussion.”

“All you’ve seen is the beginning.  It gets much worse.  I’m looking for the first threat.  Here it is.”  Marissa pulled out a thick document and flipped to the last page.  “Look at Stone’s post-script in his email responding to Dad’s argument over the right of a woman to choose.”

She handed me the document already folded to the relevant page. ‘You and your type don’t belong in Boaz, Alabama.  In fact, you don’t belong anywhere on the planet.  Nature has a way of destroying the weak and insane.’  I read it twice.  “Well, I have to admit, that is much different than anything you’ve shared before.  It’s tangible evidence he, Jake Stone, believed your father’s position on abortion was unacceptable, and he wasn’t welcome around Boaz, but it’s still far from indicating Jake had any intent on murdering your father.  I’m sorry, but unless you’ve got something much stronger, I can’t in good conscience take your case.”  I said this with a little sadness.  I liked Marissa.  She obviously loved her father.

“Would you at least withhold your decision until after the autopsy is completed?”

“I don’t foresee that changing anything.”  I said.

“Please Connor.  And, please read more of these emails.  If you will, I think you will gain a better sense of Mr. Stone’s growing anger and disgust with my father.  Can I leave these two briefcases?”  I could see tears start to form in Marissa’s eyes.

I couldn’t quiet put my finger on it, but this woman had a subtle, almost innocent, way of persuasion.  It was like she disarmed me while I was in my sleep.  I reached down and made sure my Ruger SR9 was still in its holster on my right side.  “Okay, I’ll wait till the autopsy is finished.  Also, I’ll read some more, but I’m not promising to read everything you brought.  Please don’t take this as any type commitment to take this case.”

“I take you strictly at your word.  Here’s my cell number if you need to call.  Also, I’ll let you know when I hear from the autopsy.”  Marissa said sliding a business card across to me.

Chapter 4

I decided to eat a bowl of oatmeal at home this morning.  Garrett, my regular Pirates Cove breakfast partner, was visiting his oldest daughter in Birmingham.  Garrett Lane, a retired Methodist minister, was my senior by at least twenty-five years, my parent’s minister for twice that time, and now, the only one I allowed within earshot to attempt to pierce my hardcore logic armor with stories of faith, the supernatural, and a unique brand of Bible inerrancy.

After finishing my oatmeal and two slices of toast laden with a thick layer of strawberry jelly, I walked to my study and opened the Adam Parker journal I had brought home with me last night.  I had meant to read some in it last night but got distracted when Camilla called.  She had gotten in late from an all-day workshop at The Cosmetology Center in Huntsville.  It was still hard for me to believe she had shelved an eight-year career in nursing to become a hair-dresser. 

Parker’s 2018 journal was almost full.  Out of a total of 200 pages, he had filled up 160.  The first entry, dated January 1, 2018 read: “Lawton Hawks’ comment, ‘Life begins at conception.  Abortionists are killers.  The law should prosecute them for the murders they commit just like anyone else who kills.  Unfortunately, the law says otherwise.’  Hawks’ reference to Acts 5:29 is troubling.  I’m unsure exactly what he meant but it could be he believed vigilante justice for all abortionists is justified.  I wonder if Hawks would include me as a conspirator to murder, since I believed in a woman’s right to choose?”  I turned to my side table holding my desktop computer and opened Facebook.  I searched for Lawton Hawks and scanned the comments my query produced.  My suspicion was confirmed.  Boaz Councilman Lawton Hawks had, on December 31, 2017, written the quoted comment as a response to a post shared by Jake Stone, a post showing an alleged twelve-week-old human fetus laying inside an adult’s hand.

As I continued to read Adam’s journal entry, my iPhone vibrated.  It was Joe Carter.  “Morning Connor.  My dentist’s office just called and is trying to change my appointment to 8:00 instead of 10:00 this morning.  I have a favor to ask.”

“I bet it has something to do with that stack of subpoenas we received yesterday from Dalton.”  I said, knowing Joe had a full day ahead of him, even without a dental appointment.

“Would you mind serving two of them first thing this morning.  Timing is a little more difficult with these.  I can take care of the others after my teeth cleaning.”

“No problem.  I don’t have an appointment until 11:00.  Who are they?”  I asked.

“Ansley Mandy.  She’s a nurse and drives to Birmingham five days per week.  Gets home late.  She lives on North Main.  The other one is for Jake Stone.  You know, the police officer.  He’s usually at the police station first thing every morning.”

“Okay, no problem.  Be sure and leave them on my desk.  I’ll leave the house right now, so I can catch Ms. Mandy.”

“Thanks Connor.  I owe you.”  Joe said.

I closed Adam’s journal, walked to the kitchen, grabbed my keys off the bar and headed out.  It was already seven o’clock.  I hoped I could swing by the office and get to North Main in time to catch Ms. Mandy.

During my drive to town my mind thought back to the last time I served a subpoena.  It was Labor Day 2004.  I was still working for Bobby Sorrells, Investigations in Dothan, Alabama.  Just two weeks earlier, I had also started attending law school in Birmingham five nights per week.  Billy Arnold, a highly successful, local business man, had just been acquitted of rape a few weeks earlier.  The alleged victim was now suing Mr. Arnold to recover financial damages for the alleged assault.  I had no problem serving the subpoena.  Arnold, who insisted I call him Billy, even invited me into his home and offered me a cup of coffee.  I refused but got the feeling he was a conman.  Bobby always said, “feelings will get you killed.”

As I sat at the red-light at Highway 431 my mind changed gears.  My life had been a whirlwind ever since I served that last subpoena.  I had left Bobby Sorrells and completed law school.  Practicing in Dothan with Teague, Loggins, and Spradling for eight years, my divorce in 2011, my murder trial and acquittal in early 2014, and finally, my return home to Boaz in October 2014.  I was out of the office in two minutes and turned into the driveway at 410 North Main Street, in another three.  I felt blessed the swirling winds had landed me in a business of my own and a job I thoroughly enjoyed.

Unfortunately, I was late. According to her sister, Ansley Mandy left five minutes ago.  I backed out onto Highway 205 and headed south.  In less than five minutes I was sitting in the parking lot across from the Boaz Police Department.  I grabbed the right subpoena and almost opened my truck’s door.  I realized I should have thought about how to use this opportunity to get some type of reading on Jake Stone’s current feelings about Adam Parker.  I should have used my driving time to develop some form of strategy.

Before Marissa Booth had entered my life, all I knew about Jake Stone was that he and his sister, Jane Ellsworth, owned the Brass Lantern Restaurant.  It was another long-dissolved business that had recently been revived.  I looked at the subpoena.  The parties to the civil lawsuit were Sysco Foods, Inc. and Jake Stone.  He was the defendant.  I was curious why I didn’t have a subpoena to serve on Jane Ellsworth.  I made a mental note to ask Dalton.  Maybe, Jake was the responsible party, the one who had guaranteed the contract with Sysco Foods. 

I chose to ignore my idea to craft a strategy.  I chose to wing it.  I got out of my truck and walked across the street.  As I was walking up the hill to the dispatch window the front door opened, and Jake Stone walked out.  I assumed he was about to head out on patrol.  At first, he didn’t see me.

“Mr. Stone, do you have a minute?”  I asked, now almost within hand-shaking distance.

“What does it concern?  I’m now on duty.”  Stone said pushing his Billy club into a side-slot on his belt.

“I’ve been instructed to deliver you some papers.”  I reached out toward him with my right hand holding the blue-wrapped subpoena.

“And, I’ve been instructed not to accept them.”  He replied.

“Consider yourself served.”  I followed him over to his car and laid the papers on the hood right next to the driver’s side windshield.

“Consider yourself devoured.”  Stone said opening his door.

“Mr. Stone, I take that as a negative, very improper, way to address me.  Would you like to explain?”  I asked.

“Hell no, I wouldn’t.  Now, get your ass out of my face.”

“Let me ask you, Jake, may I call you Jake?”

“No, don’t call me anything, except Mr. Stone.”

“Okay Jake, did you ever tell Adam Parker, ‘Consider yourself devoured’?  I asked, seeing if I could get a further rise out of the asshole Stone.

“Maybe I did, maybe I didn’t.  What’s that to you?”  Stone asked.

“It might just become part of my full-time job.  You hated Mr. Parker, didn’t you?”

“I sure as hell did.  The world’s a better place now that he’s in hell.”  I couldn’t remember when I’d had such a delightful conversation.

“You’re pretty smart aren’t you Jake, using hell two different ways.  Are you smart enough to cover your tracks, or am I going to find you killed Mr. Parker?”  I was way out of line.  I was letting my feelings govern my words.  Bobby would be very disappointed in me.

“You’re Connor Ford, aren’t you?  Are you going to kill me like you did that Gore fellow a few years back?  Yes, I know you.  All of us are keeping an eye on you.”

“I would guess you consider me a killer just like you do everyone who performs an abortion.”  Stone slammed his door and walked towards me.  I saw his right hand slid down towards his club.

“Mr. Stone, Jake, you need to back up.  I won’t play word games with you like Mr. Parker did.”  I said hoping he would realize he couldn’t bully me.

“Shut the fuck up, you smart ass.”  I braced myself when I saw both his hands coming towards my chest.  I wanted to punch his face but had to maintain control.  If he wanted to fight, I had to let him take the first action.  I suspected someone was watching us through the big glass window beside the police station’s front door.

I let him push me back.  No doubt he was strong.  I couldn’t retain my stance, but I didn’t fall to the ground.  I recovered and acted like I was going to turn back towards my truck behind me.  Just as I did, just as I feigned fear by breathing in, opening my eyes as wide as I could, I swung and landed a solid right uppercut to the underside of his left jaw.  He fell back across the hood of the car but didn’t stay there long.  Even though he was a little taller than me, maybe six-two, I had at least forty pounds on him.  He bear-hugged me and lifted me off my feet.  We slammed down on the pavement and both struggled to gain the top position.  Just as I rolled him to my right and was about positioned to swing my right fist at his head, two officers came outside and pulled me off.  The fight was over.  Jake’s mouth was bleeding.

It was nearly 11:00 before I got to the office.  It had taken Dalton nearly three hours to convince the City Attorney to release me without filing any charges.  If it hadn’t been for Karen Lee, the dispatcher, who said that Jake started the fight, I probably would have been charged with third degree assault.  I figured her job would be in jeopardy. 

While I washed my hands and face looking in the mirror I told myself I was getting too old for these school-yard tussles.  I also hoped the Adam Parker autopsy gave me even the slightest evidence he had died under suspicious circumstances.  Jake Stone was a bully and needed a good licking.

Chapter 5

Other than my eleven o’clock appointment with Boaz Mayor Zach Mohler, I spent the rest of the day at my desk finalizing my report to Dalton on his Jackson County capital murder case.  With Bobby Sorrells coming to town in less than a week, I wouldn’t have another multi-hour stretch of time to complete the report.  I certainly didn’t want to be saddled with the responsibility tonight since Camilla was returning from her two-day workshop in Birmingham.  The best part of the afternoon was overhearing Blair and Joe laughing in the kitchen after he returned from serving a dozen subpoenas.  Joe had a way of innocently embellishing the truth to create hilarious stories of him figuratively slaying dragons.  This time, Joe had shared how two older women, the mother and grandmother of the defendant, had virtually held him against his will in their kitchen while they skinned two rabbits all while their male offspring was changing clothes.  The punch line happened when, fifteen minutes later, the defendant came out wearing a woman’s dress and a sunset-red wig.

A few minutes before 5:00, I slid out the back door in between stories and swung by Pizza Hut.  I was ready to be with Camilla and didn’t want either of us slaving in the kitchen.  She was sitting in the dark on the back porch when I drove up.

“Don’t you think it’s a little cool to be out here?”  I asked, noticing she didn’t even have a sweater on and her blouse was short-sleeved.

“I’ve been stuck in a room full of hot-flashing middle-aged women.  It’s strange to me they complain about their fluctuating temperatures but love the room at a hundred degrees.  Plus, I needed the cool air to clear my head of the hair-dye toxins.”  I had set the pizza in a chair by the back door and walked across to her just standing up from the swing.  I didn’t have to reach out for her.  I was lucky to have found an affectionate woman.

“I’ve missed you.”  I said trying to be more open with my feelings.  Before she left Tuesday morning, we had an argument, not really, but certainly an intense discussion about how I didn’t always show her that I trust her.  She complained about me always analyzing everything.  I wanted to be more of what she wanted and needed.  I had to learn to leave my work at the office and truly be with her when we were together.

“Wow.  Mr. Touchy-Feelie.  I like it.  This old dog can learn.”  She said, laying her head on my shoulder and using both hands to pull us closer together.

For a minute we stood there, frozen.  At least I was freezing.  Finally, she leaned her head back as though she was going to kiss me.  I couldn’t see her eyes.  I leaned in to kiss her, but she said, “Emily is still angry at you for divorcing her mother.”

“Where did that come from?”  I asked.

“I had dinner with her last night.  She’s a wonderful young lady.”  Camilla took my hand and led me into the house.  She had arrived earlier and had already unlocked the back door.  The house was well lite, and I could smell the sweet scent of an apple pie that she was cooking, a frozen one she had bought at Walmart.  Camilla wasn’t a cook-from-scratch type of woman.

I sat the pizza down on the kitchen bar and said, “Emily is nearly your age.”

“So, I’m not a young woman?”

“No, not really.  To me, a young woman is like twenty-two, not thirty-two.”  I said.

“With that logic, I guess you are an old man.  For sure, sometimes I feel like I’m sleeping with my father.”  Camilla said opening the oven and checking the pie.

“Ugly picture.”

“Which part?  You are the same age as my father you know.”  Camilla opened the refrigerator and poured me a glass of cranberry juice and her a glass of milk.

“I thought we’d settled the issue.  Your words, ‘age is just a number.’  Now, back to Emily.”  Camilla rolled off double paper towels for us instead of using plates and dished each of us a slice of pizza.  I was glad she liked to jostle and joke about my age.  Even though I was certain our seventeen-year difference wasn’t a problem, I knew I had to do everything I could to avoid becoming a grouch.

“She’s thinking about moving to Gadsden, maybe even Boaz.  She’s interviewing with Gadsden Regional Medical Center.”  Camilla said taking a bite of our Supreme Pizza.

“That’s surprising.  Seems like I’m surrounded by roving nurses.  Ansley Mandy lives in Boaz and is a nurse in Birmingham.  You are a former nurse, now nursing an old man, and my thirty-year-old daughter is encroaching on the man she hates.”  I said.

“Connor Ford, you are wrong.  Emily, I believe, down deep, adores you, worships you.  Sometimes, girls, daughters, need their fathers to be open and honest with them.  Admitting a mistake sometimes pays big dividends.”  Camilla said, pulling the apple pie from the oven and setting it at the end of the bar to cool.

“So, I made a gigantic mistake?  I’m the one who shoulders all the blame?  Amy and I were kids when we married.  Less than a month after we graduated high school.  Nine months later the little Emily package arrived.  Amy and I were kids trying to raise a kid.  Add in college and later the police academy.  The gorgeous little baby grew up almost without a father.  I put my schooling and my work a football field ahead of my relationship with my one and only child.  Lonely child and a lonely woman.  I take full responsibility for being too busy.  But, Amy is the one who had an affair.”  I said, wondering how and why we were rehashing all of this.  Was Camilla questioning her sanity and her recent willingness to start talking about our engagement?

Camilla placed another slice of pizza on my paper towels and moved her barstool across from me.  “I think we need to slow down just a little.  Let me tell you why I think this before you respond.  Okay?”

“I take it you’re not talking about how fast we’re eating pizza.”  I said.

“You’re right.”

Camilla went on to tell me she loved me but with Emily contemplating moving to Boaz we needed to postpone shacking up together for now.  She didn’t like the ‘shacking’ word but I clearly understood what she meant.  For several months, Camilla had stayed overnight at my place about as much as she had at her Sundown apartment.  I loved her beside me as I fell to sleep every night.  By the time she finished encouraging me to invite Emily to live with me for a while until she got settled, I felt I didn’t have much choice.  I wasn’t an expert on women, but I knew getting mad and demanding Camilla move in likely wasn’t the best route to winning her heart for good.

The apple pie was wonderful as usual but falling to sleep with Camilla in my arms was even sweeter.

Saturday morning Camilla had an early appointment.  She was the newest beautician at Serenity Salon.  The owner, Deb Moody, had started a seven o’clock haircut special that fell in Camilla’s lap three days per week.  She didn’t mind because she knew this was a good way to build her book of business.  Camilla was friendly, caring, and inquisitive enough not to make the customers feel crowded or uncomfortable.

Garrett was already waiting at our table when I walked in Pirates Cove.

“Good morning Mr. Ford.  You don’t have me a subpoena, do you?”  I pulled out a chair and sat down, not responding.  His face looked serious.  For a few seconds and then he smiled.

“I suspect you’ve heard about my little run-in with Jake Stone?”  I asked.

“I’ve been here drinking coffee since 6:30.  That story was all the buzz around here until you walked in.”

“I’d rather not rehash that if that’s okay.  How was your daughter?”   I asked, trying to change the subject.

“She’s fine, busier than ever.  I think I told you about her new position at Birmingham Southern.”  Garrett said motioning for a waitress.

“Professor of Biology?”

“That’s right.”

“I’m sure she will find a college affiliated with the United Methodist Church to be quite different from the University of Chicago.”

“That’s an improper conclusion if you’re thinking Gina will not have complete academic freedom.”  Garrett said.

The waitress came and filled our coffee cups and took our orders.  “I’ve got a question, a Bible question.”

“Fly it towards me.”  Garrett, seventy-five, was never far from surprising me.  Either by his words or by his actions.  Both seemed to have something to do with flying.  His words flew easily and most times, poetically, He was working on earning his pilot’s license, the fairly new type that allows a pilot to fly light-sport aircraft without the need for an FAA medical certificate.

“When does life begin?  According to the Bible.”

“That’s an interesting question.  No doubt, there is more than one answer or response.  According to who you ask.   Many people think that a human being is created at the time of conception, but this belief is not supported by the Bible.  I believe the correct answer is that life as a human begins with breath.  After God formed man in Genesis 2:7, He ‘breathed into his nostrils the breath of life and it was then that the man became a living being.’  I can hear Gina’s words on this subject.  Funny.  She and I were talking about this yesterday.  Gina said, ‘The fact a living sperm penetrates a living ovum resulting in the formation of a living fetus does not mean that the fetus is a living human being.  According to the Bible, a fetus is not a living person with a soul until after drawing its first breath.’”

The waitress set down our food and walked away.  “I suppose there are other Bible verses that support your position?”

“Definitely.  “In Job 33:4, it states: ‘The spirit of God has made me, and the breath of the Almighty gives me life.’  One of my favorite passages comes from Ezekiel 37:5 and 6.  It states, ‘Thus says the Lord God to these bones:   Behold, I will cause breath to enter you, and you shall live.   And I will lay sinews upon you, and will cause flesh to come upon you, and cover you with skin, and put breath in you, and you shall live; and you shall know that I am the Lord.’”

I poured maple syrup over my pancakes and pondered what Garrett had said.  “If life doesn’t begin at conception then it seems to support the U.S. Supreme Court’s 1973 Roe vs. Wade ruling that recognized a woman’s right to an abortion based on the Fourteenth Amendment.”

“No doubt, you are spot on.  Here’s something that might surprise you.  Although the Bible never specifically addresses the issue of abortion, reality reflects that God is an abortionist.  Garrett said spreading blackberry jam on his toast.

“What?  I’ve never heard that.”

“Did you know there are approximately 60 million miscarriages worldwide every year?”

“That’s astounding.”

“Since Gina is a biologist and I’m a theologian, we’ve spent quite a lot of time talking about abortion and related subjects.   Did you know that as few as one-quarter of all conceptions avoid re-absorption or miscarriage, and of those fetuses that do make it to full-term, another large percentage die during natural childbirth?”  Garrett said with a mouth full of eggs and bacon.

“But, don’t a lot of Christians argue that God considers a baby in the womb to be as human as a full-grown adult?  There’s that verse, I think it’s in Jeremiah that says God knows us before He forms us in the womb.”  I said.

“That’s right, here it is exactly” ‘Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, before you were born I set you apart; I appointed you as a prophet to the nations.’”

“That seems to conflict with your position, that life begins at first breath.”  I said noticing two Boaz police offers come in the front door.  I was glad neither of them was Jake Stone.

“Clearly it’s a conflict.  My friend, it’s the Bible isn’t it?  I won’t say this too loudly for fear of being overheard, but the Bible is man-made.  It has conflicts.  The reason is there are a bunch of different authors and their works were created over many decades and centuries.”  Garrett said.

“So, what makes your argument any better than that of most every Southern Baptist, that life begins at conception?”  I really wanted to have a well-reasoned position on this.

“First, majority opinions are normally wrong.  I think the best way to know the truth on this issue is to look to science and not even reference the Bible at all.  Viability is the key.  A human fetus is not viable, meaning it cannot sustain itself.  That doesn’t happen until twenty-four weeks, some say twenty-eight weeks.”

“That makes sense.  It doesn’t seem the law should protect a person until he, she, it, is a person.  But, for sure, most Southern Baptists think that a woman who has an abortion is a killer, more specifically, a murderer.”  I said, finishing mopping up the last of my pancakes.

“And, the doctor who performs the abortion is a co-conspirator, just as guilty.”  Garrett added.

“It seems pro-lifers, specifically those who argue life begins at conception are rife with hypocrisy.  Most of them don’t give a rat’s ass about the baby once it’s born, fighting against any financial support for poverty-stricken mothers.  Heck, these people have no sympathy for pigs, cattle, chickens, all sentient beings that feel real pain when slaughtered.  These people don’t care if a human fetus feels no pain.  Don’t get me started.  Don’t get me started or I’ll spew out my hatred of the NRA and how most right wingers, Republicans that is, say they are pro-life but don’t give a rat’s ass about school kids getting gunned down every few days.  To me, in many respects, we are no different than pigs and cows.  We are all animals.  Sorry, for the rant.”

“You’re forgiven.  I’ve got to go.  It’s your day to pay.”  Garrett said, standing up and putting on his coat.

“Thanks.  Have a good day.  See you tomorrow if the creek doesn’t rise.”

Garrett walked out, and I paid the waitress.  As I was leaving a tip on the table, my iPhone vibrated.  It was only a few minutes after 8:00 but Blair was looking for me.  “You have an email I think you will want to see.  Where are you?”

I walked across the street and once again forgot to walk down the sidewalk along Highway 168 to the rear of my office.  I walked in the front door and saw Marissa using her iPhone to snap a photo of Thomas Jefferson, my hero.

Chapter 6

I had already decided to take her case.  If Marissa still wanted me to investigate the death of her father, Adam Parker, I was willing.  In large part, because of yesterday’s confrontation with Jake Stone.  He was a bully.  Bullies are tyrants.  It was the type of case I loved.  Since my days as a criminal defense lawyer I had adopted the phrase, “Rebellion to Tyrants is Obedience to God,” as a motto of sorts.  I had even pasted the statement on my letterhead and attributed it to Thomas Jefferson.  It was years later before I learned that he had really loved the statement, but the correct source was Benjamin Franklin. 

Stone wasn’t the only reason for my decision.  I liked Marissa Booth.  It wasn’t because of how she was becoming more attractive every time I saw her.  That was true, but it was something in her eyes that said she came from good stock, stock that once it set sail, wouldn’t look back until reaching the foreign shore.  I was still pondering my mixed metaphor when Blair brought two cups of steaming coffee to the conference room.

After an exchange of pleasantries, she said, “I wanted to come by and pick up Dad’s briefcases.”  I noticed she hadn’t even looked at me, but instead peered looking at my shelves loaded with legal and crime thrillers while holding her coffee cup close to her face, gently blowing away the steam.

“Okay, but I haven’t finished my review.”

“You didn’t read my email?”

“I did, at least your subject line, just as I walked over from Pirates Cove.”  I said.

“That could easily have been funny.  I sense you have a subtle sense of humor, one that even you often miss.”  Marissa was observant, even though I hadn’t tried to be funny.  This time.

“I can be subtle.”

“To the autopsy.  I was disappointed.  That’s almost disgusting of me.  What I mean is, I just knew Dad died under suspicious circumstances. Apparently, my gut was confused.  My head also, I guess.”  Marissa said.

“What I’m about to say won’t be subtle.  Are all Bible professors as shallow as you?”  I said wanting to shock her, certainly to get her attention.

“What?  I’m confused.  Should I be insulted?  I think I am.”

“That was humor, but it was meant to be open and honest, direct.  Question.  Because the autopsy states Adam died of natural causes, necessarily means he wasn’t murdered?”  I asked.

“Well, I would think most people would reach that conclusion.  What am I missing here?” 

“Autopsies aren’t perfect.  Nothing is perfect, not even Adam Parker.  And, please don’t take that as an insult in any way.”  I said, hearing the back-door ding.  It’s probably Joe.

“Are you suggesting that Dad killed himself?”  Marissa asked.

“Wow, I didn’t know I could be that subtle.  I didn’t mean to imply that but now that you mention it, that’s a possibility.  Isn’t it?”  I asked, wondering where this conversation was going, feeling she might storm out at any second.

“There’s no way my father killed himself.”

“I think what I’m trying to say is that we don’t know much at all.  And, if I’m going to investigate this case, I need to have an open mind.  So, do you.  We should assume nothing.”

“Case?  Investigation?  I obviously assumed that decision was made the moment you saw the autopsy results.”  Marissa said, looking at her iPhone that had just signaled a text notification.

“I can see where you could think that.  I’ve led you down that path.  But, I’ve had a change of mind, especially after my little visit with Jake Stone yesterday, spending some time in those two briefcases, and contemplating Baptists and abortion.”

“You think Adam’s death deserves an independent investigation?”  Marissa asked.

“To be honest, I would normally respond in the negative based on what actual evidence we have.  But, here, your case, Adam’s death, there are sufficient circumstantial ingredients floating around that have triggered my sixth sense, that thing most people call a gut feeling.  Of course, you’re the one who must foot the bill.  It’s ultimately up to you.”  I said, subconsciously reminding myself that I always had to consider the business side of things.  I now had a hefty mortgage to pay after buying this old building and spending a small fortune renovating it into an impressive set of offices.

Marissa shifted her body, turned more towards me, and looked me straight in the eye.  Her green eyes were even lighter, accentuated by the fluorescents overhead.  “My decision was made almost from the beginning, since I first talked with Dalton Martin about you.  I’m ready to sign your agreement and pay the ten-thousand-dollar retainer.  Why don’t we do that before you change your mind?”  Marissa had set sail.

Over the next thirty minutes, Blair printed out our standard engagement letter, I made a few changes, with Marissa’s approval, Joe witnessed her signature, and she tendered a cashier’s check dated the first day she had appeared in my office.

“I’m leaving Sunday afternoon for Chicago.  Since the autopsy is complete, Dad’s funeral will be Monday afternoon.  Mother and Dad had preplanned everything, but I still have several things I need to do.”

Blair had gathered all her contact information on Tuesday when the two had completed our standard intake form.  “What’s the status of Adam’s house, the contents?”  I asked.

“I’m sorry to say that I’ve not made any progress.  To be fully transparent, I’ve not done anything but explore and reminisce.  I was waiting on your decision.  I concluded, that if you took the case then you would want to inspect Dad’s place.  Also, his office at Snead.  I’ve made arrangements with Dean Naylor that nothing be touched there until you give the go-ahead.”

“Thanks for having confidence in me.  I guess that’s what you did, at least in part.”  I said. 

Marissa gave me keys to Adam’s house and school office and stood up to leave.  “Oh, something I wanted to leave with you.  Probably nothing.  Here’s a list of Dad’s students.  I’ve had some time and have let my mind fly around whereever it wanted.  For some reason, I did a Facebook search for each name.  You’ll find it interesting that Natalie Goble is Jake Stone’s step-daughter.”

“Gosh, that’s interesting.  You learned this from Facebook?”  I asked.

“Yes.”  Marissa said, slightly shaking her head and looking a little sly the way she squinted her eyes.  “Mostly.”

“It’s amazing how Facebook and Twitter and Instagram have almost revolutionized detective work.” 

“One other thing and I’ve got to run.  Natalie’s best friend is Paige Todd, who’s also a student at Snead.  Seems like the two of them are anything but Southern Baptist fundamentalists.  You might enjoy reading their posts.”

I again led Marissa out the back door.  As I walked back down the hall towards the front office I couldn’t help but question my decision to have the rear of our office face the parking lot.  I hadn’t contemplated the effects of the one-way street and Pirates Cove.  Sometimes, little things bothered me.  Big things too.

It was Saturday morning and I was taking things slow.  It had been a hard week and all I wanted to do after my breakfast was to read and dose and dose and read in my recliner.  A little after ten o’clock Emily called my cell and asked if it was okay to drop by.   Apparently, she had just completed one of three required interviews at Gadsden Regional Hospital.

Even though she said she would arrive around 10:45 a.m., it was almost noon when her and a Harley type walked in from the back porch.   It was my term for anyone who looked like a biker, someone with long hair, a mangy beard, and a hefty beer-belly.  Carl actually didn’t look like a biker of any type, whether Harley or Honda.  Neither did he have long hair or a beard.  And, the best I could tell, he had abs like I had twenty-five years ago when I completed the police academy.  I had to face it.  I wouldn’t have been satisfied if Emily had walked in with Saint Peter.  She was still my little girl.  Of course, I was forgetting what a wild stallion she had been, especially during and for three years following her high school graduation.

“Hi Dad, this is Carl.  He’s a friend from St. Vincent’s.  He drove me up in this nasty weather.”

“Hi Carl, nice to meet you.”  I stood up and the two of us met in the middle of the den.  “Thanks for driving Emily.”

“Nice to meet you Mr. Ford.”

“Connor, just call me Connor.”

“Carl, come back around one o’clock if you will.  Do you remember me saying Harbor Freight is only about a mile further north from where we turned on Martin Road?

“I think I’ve got it.  See you at 1:00.  Nice to meet you Connor.”  Carl said as he walked out the back door.

“He seems nice, respectful, hopefully responsible.”  I said.

“Dad, I know what you’re thinking.  ‘Has she taken up with another low-life?’

“Probably, to some degree.  It’s kind of hard after considering your history.  But, forget me, what’s up?”  I said, wanting to be responsible myself, which seemed to call for less judging.

“I just wanted to come and make sure you are really okay about me moving in while I’m getting my feet under me with this new job.”

“I am.  To be honest, at first, I didn’t like the idea at all, mainly because it happened, your request, about the time Camilla had decided to move in.  But, she and I have talked it through enough.  I want to put you first for real, for maybe the first time in my life.”  I said motioning Emily to sit on the couch.

“Thanks for that.  I hope you know that I want us to become close.  It’s important that we forgive each other and make a clean start.  Don’t you think?”

“What exactly do I have to forgive you for?”  I asked.

“Don’t even try to be funny.  You know, maybe not as good as mom, how much of a hellion I was when I was in high school.”

“Also, don’t forget your three years after high school.  I seemed to remember the sucking sound coming from mine and your mom’s checking account while you roamed the world and.”

Emily cut me off before I could complete my sentence. “And partied and slept around more than any healthy person should?”

“What’s important is what we do now.  I can’t, and you can’t go back.  I suspect we both would do a few things differently.  I know I would.”  I said.

“Dad, you don’t have to, but would you mind going a little deeper there.  Let me just say, I ask that because I want to know you better, I want to know how you feel, now and about back then.”  Emily said.

“To be blunt, I abused you.  Now, don’t think I’m talking about sexual abuse.  No, never, but I did ignore you.  I think it had a lot to do with your mother.  After she finally came clean, well, I’m assuming she did come fully clean, about her sexual promiscuity in high school, I thought I had forgiven her and that we had moved on with our lives, especially as we struggled with school, work, and a colicky baby at Auburn.  In truth, I don’t think I ever was able to love your mother like a wife deserved to be loved.  It was like I subconsciously believed that she had been dishonest with me.  In 2009 or 2010, after Amy had the affair with one of her old high school boyfriends, you know who I’m talking about, I felt a little vindicated.  None of this should have influenced our relationship, mine and yours.  I should have put you first, but I didn’t.  Instead, I threw myself into my work, later into law school.  Of course, by that time, you had graduated from Dothan High School and had flown the coop as they say, you were gone.”

“Thanks Dad, for being so honest with me now.  It’s important for me to ask your forgiveness.  I know you know all this but here lately, I guess after we talked the other night and Camilla and I kind of ganged up on you, I’ve been wanting to spell it out.  Dad, I’m sorry for being such a slut, having two abortions, and causing you and mom a living hell.  Can you forgive me, even try to forget, and help me go forward?”  Emily said.

“Of course.  I can, and I will.”  I said getting up and moving over beside Emily on the couch.  She turned to me and hugged my neck.  “I love you Emily.”

“I love you too Dad.”  She released me and we both continued to sit on the edge of the couch facing each other.

“Life is lived one day at a time.  I know that sounds trite but the older I get the more I realize this is true.  Maybe we could promise each other that we’ll try our best to do a full day’s work for a full day’s pay.  That didn’t make a lot of sense.  Did it?”  I asked.

“No, but it sure points to the right philosophy.  It’s kind of like that saying, ‘don’t go to bed angry.’  Emily said, looking around the room and almost smiling as she looked behind my chair at the hundred-plus year-old log walls.

“Your granddaddy would be proud of you.”  I said.  “And your grandmother.”

“I have so many regrets.  It seems I barely knew them.  I remember short visits while I was growing up.  I remember their kindness and generosity.  Now, I so hate myself for traveling the world and partying for three years when I could really have gotten to know them, maybe even coming to live with them.”

“Okay baby, here’s the rule.  Look forward, not backward. You’re less likely to break your head or your heart.” 

“That’s good.  Did you make that up?”  Emily asked.

“Probably not.  I might have modified a little.  It’s not an original thought.”

It was nearly 1:30 before Carl returned.  Emily and I enjoyed some coffee while we both stood at the bar.  We talked about Amy and the decisions she was making in her venture of returning, with Parkinson’s, to her home across town, and how much hope she had for Emily’s new nursing job.  She was excited about landing a nurse’s supervisor’s job.  I was proud of my one and only child.  After being a wild bronco and roaming the countryside for years, I was proud that she had returned to Alabama, excelled for four years at the University of Alabama at Birmingham, stayed committed for an equal number of years at St. Vincent’s Hospital, and, despite a failed marriage to Tyler Tyson, was determined to move forward to an even better life.  It was a good day for Emily and me.

Chapter 7

After Marissa left, I walked to Blair’s office.  I was almost ready to remind both to focus on their work and stop their flirting when Joe said he needed to talk with me but had a quick errand to run.  I told him I should be available all day.

Joe left, and I returned to my office and made a couple of calls.  As I was making out a deposit slip for Marissa’s retainer check my mind made a connection and cleared up some confusion it had since my meeting two days ago with Mayor Mohler. 

The main purpose of his meeting was to again congratulate me on the opening of my new office.  I had given him the tour and we had settled at the round table in my office.  I now couldn’t recall how we had started talking about our lives and backgrounds.  I think it was something to do with my building’s past. 

Mohler shared that Cato’s, a women’s clothing store, was in my building back in the early and mid-seventies.  That’s what led him to mention his ex-wife, Sandy Goble.  Her mother had worked at Cato’s.  The Mayor had gone on to tell me that for the first few years, his and Sandy’s married life was happy and satisfying even though they had to struggle financially.  It was then he mentioned their one and only child, Natalie.  I think the Mayor let his tongue slip just a little when he breathed, “it hurts when your own daughter, step-daughter, seems to favor her police-officer step-father over me, the father who raised her.”  I probably shouldn’t have asked my follow-up question.  

Now, my mind did a little organizing.  Natalie Goble, Adam Parker’s student, was the Mayor’s step-daughter, even though he had first said she was his daughter, indicating, at least to me, that he thought the two of them were especially close, at one point.  Natalie’s mother, Sandy Goble Stone, was Jake Stone’s wife, and Vice-President of First State Bank of Boaz.  Finally, there appears to be some tension between Natalie and her father, and possibly between him and step-father Jake Stone.  Hell, there must be some friction between the two men.  I pondered whether it was true animosity.  I knew that type often led to fist-a-cuffs.

Joe didn’t return to the office until 2:30. He tapped on my door and I motioned him in.

“Thanks for your idea.  It paid off.”  Joe said, introducing a subject, skipping the heart of the issue, and then stating a conclusion.  He rarely did this.

“Your welcome but place me in the correct country before asking me about its weather.”

“Hannah Knott.  Two days ago, you said I should dig a little deeper into Health Connections, the time, ninety minutes or so, everyday Steven spends there.”  Joe said, pulling out his notepad from his jacket pocket.

“You learned something relevant to Hannah’s case.  Tell me.”

On Wednesday afternoon I followed him.  Like clockwork, at 5:00 p.m., he left First Baptist Church of Christ and drove to Health Connections.  This time, I didn’t wait in the parking lot.  I doubt if he even has a membership there.  He walked straight down the hall past the exercise room and through the doors that leads to the swimming pool.  There is an emergency exit door at the end of the hall, past the doors that led to the pool.  By the time I reached the exit door and looked out the glass window at the top of the door, he was in a white Maxima with Peyton Todd, that’s who I assumed at the time.  I was lucky to go back out the way I had come in, get in my car, and find them.  I tailed them.  When they parked and exited her vehicle, I could tell it was Peyton Todd.  I had already done a little research.  She’s shown on the Sand Mountain Bank’s website, standing beside her boss, Kurt Prescott.  She’s really easy on the eyes.”

“You didn’t say where they went.  Where did they exit the Maxima?”  I asked.

“A fairly small brick house down Henderson Road, right beyond the animal hospital.  I checked, it’s a house owned by a Jane Ellsworth.”

“That’s Jake Stone’s sister.  I wonder if it’s her place, or if there’s someone else with that name.  Not likely around here but could be.”  I said, pondering the possibilities.

“I parked in the animal hospital’s parking lot and could see the house quite well, especially with my binoculars.  They stayed for over an hour.  Both days, yesterday and Wednesday, same routine.  They were back at Health Connections a little before 6:30.”

“What all do you know about Peyton Todd?”  I asked.

“She’s been at Sand Mountain Bank since it opened, a little over a year ago.  She’s the main man’s executive assistant, according to the website.”

“Kurt Prescott, the Bank’s President and one of the original founders.”  I added.

“Yes, Peyton did work at Wells Fargo.  I’ve asked around.  It seems she had worked there for several years but had been out of work for nearly a year before being hired by Prescott.”  Joe said.

“You don’t know why she left Wells Fargo?”  I asked.

“No.”  Before Joe could say anything else, Blair buzzed my intercom and said Hannah Knott was here to see Joe.

“You’ve got a visitor.”

“I knew she was coming.  Would you mind meeting with us?”  Joe asked.

“No problem.  Let’s meet in the conference room.”

I hadn’t seen a photo of Peyton Todd, but I couldn’t imagine why Steven Knott would do anything to risk losing Hannah.  She was drop-dead gorgeous.  There was no better way to put it.  Sometimes clichés said it better.  The ones that were true that is.  She was tall, maybe five feet eight.  She was shapely.  I was surprised she was showing me how curvy she was.  And, everybody else who was looking.  Her tight black dress accentuated her peaks and valleys.  It was almost dizzying.  I thought it odd especially given mine and Joe’s previous conversation where he had said she was a devout Christian and all she wanted was for Steven to admit his sins and restore their marriage.  She sat down, barely smiling.  To me, her dark hair was a little disheveled.

I pushed the pleasantries through quick.  Hannah spoke. “Joe, you said on the phone Steven is spending time with a Peyton Todd.  Are you sure they are having an affair?”

I thought the woman must be quite gullible.

Joe looked at me like he was thinking the same thing. “No, I don’t know for certain.  I haven’t seen them kissing or in bed or anything remotely close.”  I was glad to hear that Joe could get straight to the point and be clear with his client.

“You think because for two days he and this Peyton woman have spent time alone, they are having an affair?”  Hannah’s beauty obviously compensated for her thick mind.

Joe again looked at me, like he wanted me to speak.  “Hannah, I’m sure this is difficult, but in my experience, someone who is engaged with such subterfuge is not out spreading the Gospel.”  I said that intentionally, wanting her to face the music, no pun intended.  Her wonderful, godly, Southern Gospel singing husband, wasn’t satisfied with Hannah’s beauty and her abilities beneath the sheets.

“Subterfuge?”

“Steven isn’t pumping weights and making laps in the pool.  He’s working on his biceps and abs in a more natural way.”  I said, thinking, ‘do I need to draw a few pictures.’?

“You don’t have to be so graphic.  You might be wrong you know?”  Hannah Knott, the woman with a knotted brain.

I was glad Joe spoke up.  I was growing tired of this lame conversation.  “Hannah, do you have an idea of what else Peyton and Steven would be doing for over an hour at Jane Ellsworth’s house after he had sneaked out of Health Connections two days in a row?”

“I need to be completely honest with you two.  Steven had a gambling problem.  It’s why we now live in Boaz.  We moved here nearly two years ago.  It wasn’t a move we really wanted to make.  We both were from Montgomery and Steven had a great job with First Baptist Church.  Until, he was fired.”

“Why?”  Joe asked.

“The pastor and Deacon board got wind of his gambling.  And, his affair.”  Hannah said reaching into her purse for some Kleenex.

“Were the two connected?”  I asked.

“Is that like a chicken and egg question?  A ‘which came first’ type of thing?”  Hannah asked.

“Sort of.”  I said.  I assume the gambling came first.  I’m curious if that lead to the affair.  And, why.  Of course, the affair may have led Steven to gambling.  It’s an odd world.”

“That may go to the point I was trying to make a while ago when I asked Joe if he knew Steven and Peyton were having an affair.  I feel like I might be detecting a pattern.  Steven gets into hot water with his gambling and then he starts looking for a way out.  That’s how it happened in Montgomery, or that’s what he told me.”

“Elaborate on that a little.”  Joe asked.

“The woman there, I don’t even want to say her name.  It disgusts me.  She was a banker.  Seems like he’s attracted to women and money and banks.”

“Normally, that’s where the money’s at.”  I said, feeling quite astute.

“Steven has told me that after the affair started, she, that woman, suggested she help him out.  He was already in debt.  I’m not sure, to answer your question, if the affair started before the debts mounted.  Anyway, the woman thought she was smart and tried to redirect some bank funds for Steven’s benefit.  He declares he knew nothing about it.  The long and short of it is First Baptist let him go.  I never have been able to figure out how he got the Minister of Music job here in Boaz.  I suspect the Montgomery church kept quiet, probably didn’t want to tarnish their reputation.  Apparently, First Baptist Church of Christ relies on God’s guidance more than a thorough investigative report.”  Hannah became quiet and stared at her iPhone.

“Let me see if I followed you.  You are hesitating to conclude that Steven and Peyton are having an affair because you believe he is pursuing her for financial relief, even though you admit that in Montgomery, it was the woman who initiated the idea to screw her bank?”  I asked.  “Does that sum it up?”

“Pretty much.  Maybe I’m being a little naive.  It really doesn’t make a lot of sense to think that she would appear out of the blue and offer Steven money.  She’s after something.”  Hannah said, now, curiously, for the first time, looking around my office.  She seemed entranced by all the novels staring back at her.

“Or, Steven’s after something or maybe two somethings.”  I said.  I suspect his gambling problem simply coincided with his sexual desires.  Sorry, no insult intended.  I’m jumping over a foggy abyss.  We don’t know what we’re saying.  Has Steven returned to gambling?  Is he in debt again?  Is Peyton aware of this?  If so, has she offered to help him out?  If so, how?  Is she amenable to nicking the bank?  Again, we have more questions than answers.  One thing I would bet on, is that your husband is having an affair with Peyton Todd.”  I always liked to ask questions.  There is normally one more that needs to be asked.

“What else do we know about Ms. Todd?”  Joe asked.

“I’ve done a little research myself.  It seems there are several folks around the College who have lived here all their lives and seem to feel the heartbeat of the city. Peyton has one daughter, Paige Todd, who is a student at Snead State.  She’s one of my English Literature students.  Peyton is the ex-wife of a Boaz police officer, Jake Stone.”  I thought I would lose my dentures and I didn’t even have false teeth.  What a world, what a city.  It was almost as if everybody was related in some way, everybody had been married to everybody else’s ex-wife or husband.

“So, Paige Todd is Jake Stone’s step-daughter?  Funny, I just learned that her best friend, Natalie Goble, is also Jake Stone’s step-daughter.  He is currently married to Sandy Goble, the Mayor’s ex-wife.  I’m going to need to draw a diagram.

Blair stepped in the conference room and motioned for me to meet her outside in the hallway.  “Hannah, thanks for coming in.  I have an issue to deal with, so I’ll leave it with Joe to figure out our next move.”  I knew Blair’s hand-signal meant that I had an important phone call and it didn’t need to wait.

An hour later I was still sitting at my desk reeling from what Bobby Sorrells had told me.  He had called from Dalton’s office.  At first, I thought he simply wanted to ask me a few questions about the preliminary investigative report I had prepared on Dalton’s capital murder case.  It wasn’t that at all.  It was a simple six-word sentence that had thrown me into a tailspin: “Tommy Lee Gore has been released.”

Tommy was the brother of Brandon Gore, the man I was accused of killing.  I did kill Brandon Gore, but I didn’t murder him.  I knew that from day one, but it took the Houston County Sheriff and District Attorney nearly fourteen months to learn differently.  During that time, I stayed in jail.  I stayed for three reasons.  One, I didn’t have enough money to post a million-dollar bail.  Second, I wanted to build a bank of days towards my sentence in the event I was found guilty and sent to prison.  And third, I hate to admit it, but I was a little afraid of Tommy Lee Gore.  After discovering his dead brother, he swore to kill me.  I believed him capable of doing so.  Now, after three years in jail over a drug trafficking conviction, he was free as a bird, other than the terms and conditions of probation.  I had no doubt he still held a deep grudge against me for the death of his brother.  I hoped he didn’t know that Bobby Sorrells and I had furnished most of the grease that had slid him north to Harvest, Alabama and Limestone Correctional Facility. 

I left the office at 4:45 and looked every way but up as I crossed the parking lot to my truck.  I was glad Camilla and I had planned a weekend at the Mentone Inn north of Fort Payne.  It was our favorite getaway.  I doubted Tommy Lee would think to look for me there.

Chapter 8

It was too cold over the weekend to visit DeSoto Falls, just south of Mentone.  It was a favorite spot since it was last September, Labor Day weekend, that we had descended the stairs to a visitor viewing area and had first discussed getting engaged.  Looking back, it was a lamebrain idea.  Not that Camilla had been too rude or disinterested.  She had commented, “your kind of weird Connor Ford, a true romantic man would have simply gotten down on a knee and presented me with a diamond ring while asking if I would marry him.  You are too scared, thinking you had to do a little investigative work before making any type commitment.”  She had been right.  I was fortunate that she hadn’t asked me to call her a cab.  I was also lucky that I had found Mother’s ring in my middle desk drawer the following Tuesday morning.  Camilla had cried when I, on bended knee, after coming in, unannounced, to Serenity Salon, and popped the big question.  I loved how Camilla put up with my slow but steady attempts at becoming a true romantic.

Camilla and I spent Friday night through Sunday afternoon in the Orange Room at the Mountain Laurel Inn, braving the near-zero degree, howling-wind weather, only once.  And that was Saturday afternoon to venture across the street to the Wildflower Cafe, only to find it closed due to frozen water pipes.  We had quickly returned to stand beside a roaring fire in the giant rock fireplace at the Mountain Laurel Inn, the quaint bed and breakfast that was becoming our favorite weekend getaway. 

Being locked away for nearly two days with the gorgeous Camilla was unlike the last time when my movements were fully restricted.  I’m not sure why I had brought up my prison days when I did.  I probably should write a book, a type of instruction manual on how not to be a true romantic.  It was after nearly setting our pants on fire standing beside the fireplace.  We had retired to the Orange Room and easily slid beneath the sheets.  It was only a moment after Camilla had convinced me I was still man enough to meet her almost insatiable desires, that I had said, “prison was the most boring time of my life.”  She, not surprising, now that I’m looking back, had thought I was expressing my boredom over her sweet smile, and her smooth, sensuous, and steady kisses.  It was my quick thinking that had saved me.  I was able to clumsily quote a little stanza from my favorite poet, Donald Hall, and his poem Love Is Like Sounds:

Love is like sounds, whose

last reverberations

Hang on the leaves of strange

trees, on mountains

As distant as the curving of

the earth

Where the snow hangs still in

the middle of the air.

Rolling onto our sides, her left and my right, had spun-up a slight smile on her natural face, untarnished by Mary Kaye. I had attempted to give her my interpretation, “love is like my moans and groans that hang on these strange orange walls.”  Her sly smile had transformed into a wave of laughter.  She finally had responded, “you’re totally weird Connor Ford, but at least you make the effort to touch my heart.  You’re a keeper but a lifetime will be needed for you to reach those distant mountains.”

I had not been the only one to mention the past.  After our love-making we had stayed in bed until dinner downstairs.  She had never asked me much about mine and Amy’s relationship.  The only thing Camilla knew specifically was that I had caught Amy in an affair in 2012.  For some reason, she was interested in details. Pretty much during the entire two plus years we had been dating, she knew only a framework of my past. I thought it strange that she had waited until shortly before our engagement to probe into such a natural subject—the background of the one you have just promised to marry.  She wanted to put flesh on the past skeleton of my life.

Camilla started at the beginning, more specifically, the beginning of mine and Amy Vickers’ relationship.  I was open and honest.  I knew from experience that dishonesty in any degree was no way to build a sustainable foundation for any two people, especially two people who were promising to spend the rest of their lives together in holy matrimony.  

I had shared how Amy and I had met at Boaz High School and had started dating when I was in the eleventh grade and she was in the tenth.  It was, for me at least, true love.  I thought it was for Amy.  Until I learned several months later that she had lied to me.  It was in April of 1971 that a friend of mine had shared with me a rumor he had heard.  That in the ninth grade, Amy had dated Brandon Gore and that he had gotten her pregnant.  When I confronted Amy about it she at first had denied even having sex with him, much less becoming pregnant.  I shared that the love I had for Amy enabled me to forgive her after she finally confessed.  She made me believe that she had made a mistake, that Brandon Gore was three years older than her and had manipulated her into having sex.  One time and that she had never been pregnant, never even thinking she was pregnant. 

The rest of the weekend was spent answering Camilla’s questions.  I never got mad or even frustrated with her.  Although it continued to puzzle me why she had waited so long to bring up the past, I was patient and wanted to be as open as possible.  She covered a lot of ground, about twenty-five years of my life.  I think she agreed with me on the importance of honesty and trust in our relationship.  As we drove back home on Sunday afternoon, I felt I had violated my own rule by withholding the fact that Amy’s affair had been with Brandon Gore, the same Brandon Gore she had sex with in the ninth grade.

We arrived home just a little after dark.  I felt Camilla and I both needed a little breathing room, so I drove to the office.  I opened my email and soon became bored with a long list of questions Bobby had left me concerning a couple of witnesses in my report.  My mind couldn’t get interested in his case.  But, my newest case flooded my mind when I noticed the keys to Adam Parker’s home and office still lying beside my computer.

I drove to the one-story rental house on West Mann Avenue, just past Snead College.  From the outside, it looked old, virtually the same age as all the other houses surrounding the school.  Inside, was a different story.  The house had been completely remodeled.  It wasn’t fancy, but it was clean, bright, and had the feel of simple elegance.  The walls were all painted beige and the floors were oak hardwood with a natural finish.  I must have misunderstood Marissa.  I thought she had implied her father’s house was, at a minimum, fully disheveled.  I had been expecting to have to hold my breath as I squeezed between piles of books and mountains of garbage.  All six rooms were neat and tidy: two bedrooms, a study, a bath/laundry room, a den/kitchen combination and a large sun-room across the entire back of the house.  It was obvious the sun-room had been added when the house was remodeled.

I had ignored Marissa’s note in the middle of the den floor when I had arrived, choosing instead to take a full tour.  After playing with the automatic blinds built into the glass windows out back I had returned to Adam’s study and the journal entry Marissa’s note had suggested I read.  She had left it open on the giant roll-top desk in the corner.  The entry was dated January 1, 1981.  It was over a page long.  Adam was in the ninth grade at Dearborn High School in Chicago.  His parents, both professors of linguistics at the University of Chicago, were the cold cerebral type. 

Adam shared his deepest thoughts about what a horrible Christmas vacation he had as his parents tried to instill in him the importance of good grades and setting goals at an early age.  Adam used some graphic language to describe how his father castigated him about his laziness and his unwillingness to deal with reality.  It seems Adam had made a B on his first semester report card, the first grade less than an A he had since second grade.  It was particularly damning because it was in English. 

Marissa had boldly written in her note for me to read the sideways writing that Adam had apparently written much later than the first day of 1981.  It read, “it was that Christmas holiday that I first realized I would never be able to please my parents, but for some strange reason (one I will forever be eternally grateful.  Reader, I’m not fully sure what I mean here.) I will be eternally grateful that they instilled in me the deep longing for dissatisfaction.”

I had carried Adam’s 1991 journal out into the sun-room when my iPhone vibrated.  It was Camilla and she was suggesting I come home.  Emily was there wanting my help.  I turned off the lights, locked the door and drove home to Hickory Hollow, the log cabin my dear parents had left me in their Joint Will.

Chapter 9

Monday morning came too soon.  I even skipped my walk to Oak Drive and back.  Emily had stayed until nearly 1:00 a.m.  It was like her and Camilla had performed a well-orchestrated double-team exploration into my sordid past.  I was fortunate both loved me, even though for two hours or so I wouldn’t have bet a nickle Emily had the will or capacity to accept that the responsibility for the breakup and divorce of her parents was complicated and that blame lay at the feet of both her mother and father.  This morning, I had mixed feelings whether we all had made the right decision.  Emily would move in with me, for now, while she settled into her new job at Gadsden Regional Medical Center; Camilla would remain in her Sundown Apartment; and I would try my best to leave my investigative bent at the office while I was at home.

I had just sat down at my desk with a cup of Blair’s coffee when my iPhone vibrated.  It was Joe.  “Good morning Joe.  Field work first thing Monday morning?”  I asked.

“Uh, actually, I slept a little later and just left Grumpy’s.”  It was a local diner.  A good place to eat a cheap meal and to hear even cheaper gossip.  “I just heard some news.  Haven’t confirmed anything, but, if true, it hits pretty close to home.”

“Okay, you can tell me.”  I said, wishing I wasn’t always so damn impatient.

“Lawton Hawks was found dead late last night.  He was murdered.  I knew you would want to know.”  Joe was right.  He knew that Lawton Hawks was Camilla’s father.  He didn’t know they weren’t close, in fact, they were estranged.  But, he was still her father.

“What else have you heard?”  I realized that rumors and gossip were often false but sometimes there were slivers of truth rolling off a few yelping tongues.

“He was found behind the new Dollar General being built on East Mill Avenue, just right up the road from Grumpy’s.  It seems two guys on the construction crew found him behind the dumpster sitting out back.  I’ve noticed in passing there is a tall wooden fence along the back side of the property.  I suspect it was a fairly secret place to dump a body.”  Joe said.  I could tell he was driving because I could hear his radio in the background.  It always was on and always tuned to WQSB in Albertville.

“Anything else?”  I asked.

“That’s about all, but I’ll keep you posted.  I should see you late afternoon.  Just to let you know, I worked several hours over the weekend.  That’s why I’ve been a little lazy this morning.”

“No problem.  Joe, you’re doing good work.  Keep it up.”  I said, knowing full well I wasn’t fully satisfied, heck, I wasn’t even half-way satisfied.  But, that didn’t mean Joe wasn’t doing a good job.  I couldn’t help but recall Adam Parker’s statement he had written sideways along a January 1, 1981 journal entry: “I will be eternally grateful that my parents instilled in me the deep longing for dissatisfaction.”  I understood, at least in part, what Adam meant.  Some people seem to thrive on dissatisfaction.  I was one of them.

After hanging up with Joe, I called Camilla.  She was still home.  Since it was Monday, she was off today.  As my phone rang the third time, I was feeling like I should have returned home to see her.  When she answered, I rationalized a phone call was appropriate since her and her father were the furthest thing from close.

“Hello handsome, you already missing me?”  Camilla said.  I could picture her in the kitchen, sipping coffee, and staring out the windows above the sink across the back yard and towards the pond.  She loved seeing the ducks when they were swimming.  At times, depending if the ducks were in their favorite spot, you could only see their heads above a wooden fence rail.  The elevation of the house and pond created a weird scene.  Camilla had said more than once, “sometimes I feel like those ducks, my head is disconnected from my body.  I live in my head and I’m paddling around with invisible feet trying to find my way.”

“Baby, I’ve got some news.  It’s about your father.”

“My father.  Remember.  I don’t acknowledge having a father.”  Camilla said, saying pretty much what I had expected her to say.  Funny, I had wanted all weekend to ask her a few questions about her past, including some details concerning her fully dysfunctional family.  Now, I wasn’t sure if I’d made the right decision to listen and respond to Camilla’s questions and to leave mine for another day.

“Camilla, I’ve just heard that your father is dead.  He was found this morning.  Right now, all I have is gossip.  He may have been murdered.”

“It doesn’t really surprise me.  I’ve kind of expected something like this.  For years I fantasized about killing him myself.  He had a subtle way of pissing people off.  I don’t know how he was able to be elected five times to the Boaz City Council.”  I think Camilla would have kept talking.  I wasn’t sure exactly how this was affecting her. 

“Why don’t you come hangout with Blair today.  You two could go out for lunch.  I wish I could join you, but I have to go to Guntersville.”

“Thanks Connor.  I do appreciate your concern, but I’m okay.  We can talk more about it tonight if you need to.  Bye, drive carefully.”  As she ended our call I suspected she was struggling just a little more than she was revealing.

All I knew about the root of Camilla’s dislike, almost hatred, of her father, was that a few years ago he had dumped his wife, Camilla’s mother, Darlene, and taken up with Rita Cranford, a woman nearly ten years his senior.  In Boaz, and probably most everywhere, the natural pattern is for a man to seek out a younger woman.  I had some experience with that.  Of course, everywhere else wasn’t Boaz.  It had its own mystery water. 

And, every other younger woman wasn’t Rita Cranford.  Even though she was probably sixty years old, she looked twenty-five, well, for sure, no more than forty.  It must have been in her genes because it sure wasn’t because she had been pampered.  Her husband, Billy Cranford, and Rita had started Brite Look Cleaners in the late seventies.  At the time of Billy’s death, 2009, I believe, they had a three-store chain with locations in Boaz, Albertville, and Guntersville.  It was common knowledge that if it hadn’t been for Rita’s work ethic and business acumen, Brite Look Cleaners would have struggled to survive.

Camilla hated Lawton as much for marrying up as she did for dumping her mother.  I knew she would always blame him for the onset of her mother’s Parkinson’s, and for his unwillingness to provide more than a penance of support after she became unable to work.

My meeting Monday afternoon was with Mark Hale.  He is one of two detectives with the Marshall County Sheriff’s Department.  Mark and I have known each other since 1992 when we both attended the police academy.  We both worked as patrol officers with the city of Dothan.  In 1996, he had stayed on as a sergeant while I moved on to work at Bobby Sorrells, Investigations.  Eventually, Mark left the police department and went to work for the Houston County Sheriff, working his way up to detective.  Our relationship had become tense, to say the least, when I was arrested for the murder of Brandon Gore.  Our solid friendship deteriorated more over the following fourteen months I was in jail.  Our relationship was only semi-restored in 2014 after my acquittal.  It was two years later before I saw him again.  Sometime in mid-2014 he had taken a job with the Madison County Sheriff’s office because his latest girlfriend lived in the small Marshall County town of Grant. 

Long story short, things didn’t work out for Mark in Madison County and so, in the summer of 2016, he accepted a detective position with the Marshall County Sheriff’s Department.  Over the past year we had made great strides in fully restoring our friendship, and our working relationship.  As much as we could, we exchanged information.  It was this reason I had called him late yesterday afternoon.  I wanted and needed his thoughts on the Adam Parker case.  Now, I had two reasons to talk with my old friend.  The Lawton Hawks case would currently be getting his and his partner’s full attention.

I had driven over the causeway into Guntersville when Mark called my iPhone.  “Sorry buddy, bad timing I know.  I should have called you an hour ago.  I’m back in Boaz.  It’s going to be later before I can meet.”  Mark said.  I could hear the squawking of a police radio in the background.

“I just past Publix’s.  Should I wait on you?”  I could have gotten pissed for Mark wasting my time letting me drive all the way to Guntersville.  But, I didn’t.  I valued our friendship and didn’t know exactly how strong it was given our rocky past.  More importantly, I needed him.  He was a valuable resource.

“Probably not.  I may be here a while.  I suppose you’ve heard of the murder right up the street from your office?”

“I’ve heard some rumors.”  I said.

“Pull in to Burger King and grab you a cup of coffee.  I’ll call you back in no more than ten minutes.”  Mark said, whispering to someone that he was coming.

“Okay, will do.” 

It was twenty minutes before Mark called.  I was halfway through my second cup of coffee.  “Sorry again, this scene’s a party.”

“I appreciate your time.  I know you’ve got your hands full, especially now.  I’ll not take much of your time.  What can you tell me about the Adam Parker case?”  I asked.

“That it’s not a case.  Have you not seen the autopsy?”

“I have.”

“Then, you know Parker died of natural causes.”  Mark said.

“Maybe, maybe not.  I received an email from Parker’s daughter last night.  She’s in Chicago burying her father as we speak.  Marissa, the daughter, said her father’s latest physical exam shows that he was in almost perfect condition.  She attached a copy which included a statement by his doctor that his heart was as good as any twenty-year-old that he had ever examined.”  I said having pondered this since reading it earlier this morning.

“Still no case.  Connor, you know the Sheriff’s office doesn’t pursue cases without a reason, a reason that, at least at a minimum, indicates there has been a crime, that the victim died from criminal actions.”

“I know.  I know.  But, I’m getting those vibes.”

“Connor, let me stop you right there.  The expert of all experts in criminal investigations, the one and only Bobby Sorrells, would rip your tongue out right now if he heard you.”  Mark said, and I knew it was the truth.

“You’re right.  ‘Objective facts don’t have feelings, and neither should you.’  I can hear him now.  By the way, he’s in town, working on a case with Dalton Martin, a triple homicide out of Jackson County.”  I said.

“Listen, I wish I could help you, but I can’t.”

“Mark, are you telling me that nothing, absolutely nothing, has crossed your mind, or your desk, that seems even a smidgen odd in regards to Adam Parker’s death.”  I had to ask because I knew enough about Mark that he had a great imagination, one that he allowed to roam freely but while at the same time didn’t influence his final conclusions.  That was reserved strictly to objective facts.

“I really need to go.”  Mark said but then paused and hummed.  This was Mark thinking and pondering, filling the air with a virtual hand, outstretched, palm open and facing towards on-coming traffic.  STOP.  WAIT.

The humming got boring.  “One thing, and it’s probably about as relevant as the color of the red-light at the intersection of Highways 431 and 168 the moment Adam Parker’s body was discovered.”

“Now, you’ve got my attention.  If you believe there’s not a chance in hell that its important, I have itching ears.”  I was simply wasting breath, Mark was a solid detective.

“His car, Parker’s car, was not parked the way he normally parked it.”  Was Mark trying to be funny?

“How would you know that?”  I asked.

“It’s called investigation.”  Mark said drawling out the thirteen-letter word.

“Can I ask how you determined this?”

“After the Boaz Police Department called our dispatch I drove to Boaz.  They were extra cautious and wanted us to look, just to make sure it wasn’t anything suspicious.  While there, I queried a few star-gazers.  One girl, I think a student, said that Parker always pulled into his parking spot beside the science building.  He had a designated spot since he was a professor.”

“So, you’re saying when his body was found in his car it had been backed into his parking spot.  Right?”  I asked.

“Yep.  Now you could care less what color the light was.”  Mark said, at first confusing me.

“The light?”

“Hey man, you figure it out.  I’ve got to go.”  Mark was about to hang up on me when I thought to ask.

“Quickly, do you remember the name of the student who told you that?”

“Hold on, I’m sure I jotted it down in my black-book.”  Mark didn’t hum but a few seconds.  “Goble, Natalie Goble.”  See you Connor.”  Our call ended.

By now I was over halfway back to Boaz.  The remaining eight or so miles all I could think about was why would Natalie Goble be hanging around a possible crime scene.  I let my imagination loose.  As I drove into the parking lot behind Connor Ford Investigations I thought I caught a glimpse of Paige Todd in the background.

Chapter 10

Monday evening was good and bad.  Emily was already home when I arrived a few minutes before six.  We hadn’t talked about it, but for some reason I was expecting her to show up with at least a U-Haul trailer filled with a few pieces of furniture, a ton of clothes, a couple dozen novels, and her iPad.  I was right about her iPad.  Surprisingly, she had only two suitcases of clothes, no furniture, and no books.  Emily loved legal and crime thrillers nearly as much as I did but she declared that she was now fully committed to e-books.  “They are cheaper and lighter.  I can carry an entire library in my iPad.”  Over pizza that Camilla had brought, the three of us spent an hour at the kitchen bar alternating our discussion between Netflix and which series we were currently watching, and how substitute writer, Reed Farrel Coleman, was doing with the Jesse Stone series after its creator, author Robert B. Parker, had died.

It had all gone downhill after I made the mistake of asking a silly question, “I wonder which came first, Jesse or Jake?”  Of course, Jesse wasn’t real, but Jake was.  My mention of Boaz police officer Jake Stone had prompted Camilla to mention Lawton, which precipitated Emily marching Amy onto center stage.  It seems ever since Amy was diagnosed with Parkinson’s, she has become sentimental, often cornering Emily and making her listen to stories from high school and the early years of our marriage.  After Emily’s orientation at the hospital and during her drive to Boaz, Amy had called and shared a story about Lawton Hawks and Darlene Jenkins.

I was surprised that Emily relayed so many details, and I was surprised she didn’t already know one fact.  While Amy and I were in the eleventh grade at Boaz High School, so was Lawton and Darlene.  While Amy and I were spending our private time kissing and heavy petting, Darlene was sharing front row seats with Lawton.  She had gotten pregnant and, in the spring of 1985, had given birth to a near perfect baby girl.  Amy had either omitted telling Emily that Camilla was that child or Emily had failed to listen carefully before. 

The tension had gotten so intense between Emily and Camilla, I did what I often do and asked another question.  This time, it made things even worse, especially for me.  I had asked Emily how Amy was doing.  This is when I learned she was moving back to Boaz.  My world was growing smaller and smaller.  The news wasn’t totally unexpected.  I had been surprised that Amy had stayed in Dothan after Brandon’s death.  She was now either following Emily or me.  The only good thing about the bad thing was it seemed to reconcile Emily and Camilla.  I went to bed early to avoid their continual insistence that I had to “be there” for Amy as she faces such a monumental health crisis. 

I was halfway through an article from Adam Parker’s light-colored briefcase Marissa had left with me.  The author argued that “if fetuses are human persons, one cannot be pro-choice on abortion, just as one cannot be pro-choice on slavery and at the same time maintain that slaves are human persons.”  I suspected Parker had a response but before I could read it, Camilla called my iPhone.

“Sorry about last night.  I know that was difficult on you.  Please know I’m fully committed to you, to us.  I’ll do everything I can to help you support Amy.”

Camilla could be a hell-cat when she got her dander up but at her core she was kind, respectful, and encouraging.  “Thanks, but you seem to indicate I have some moral duty to my ex-wife.”  I said contemplating what my duty would be if Amy stayed in Dothan.

“You do.  Mark 10:8: ‘And they twain shall be one flesh: so then they are no more twain, but one flesh.’  Now, you’re quoting scripture?  I thought you’d outgrown that book.”  I said, realizing how difficult it must be for a Christian to have to live with so many rules.

“In 2011, the one flesh split.  We returned to twain.” 

“Funny.  You want to know something else that is funny, funny in a sick sort of way?”  Camilla asked.  I figured she was between haircuts or perms.

“Mayor Mohler was in for a haircut.  He normally sees Barbara but she’s out today.  I don’t think he’s made the connection between you and me.”

I just had to interrupt, comedian that I am.  “Twain, you and me.”

“For now.  By the way, that’s something we could talk about if you ever have time, all with Emily and Amy coming to live with you.”

“Funny.  You mentioned a sick funny, what was it?”  I asked.

“The Mayor, like most everybody else, was talking about the first murder in Boaz in ages.  I suspect he also doesn’t know that Lawton was my father.  Anyway, he said he hoped it, the murder, wasn’t some sort of ritual killing.”

“Why would he say that?”  I asked.

“I was about to tell you.  Quit asking questions and listen.  It seems there were three B’s etched on his back.”

“Like bumblebees?”

“No stupid.  The letters, alphabet.  B as in boy.”  Camilla said.

“Can I ask a question?”

“I doubt if I could stop you.  But hurry, I have another appointment walking in.

“Did the Mayor say anything else, like what he thought the B’s stood for?”  I asked.

“Nope, just said three capital letter B’s were carved, no, I think he said etched in.  He did later, I think, say the B’s were burnt into the flesh.”

“Let me know if you hear anything else.”

“I will.  It’s a shame, my callousness is a shame.”

Camilla didn’t give me a chance to respond.  Her feelings for her father, and even her mother, were so foreign to me.  I had always been close to mother and her mother, my maternal grandmother, and even though Dad and I knocked heads, I could never in a million years imagine me being so nonchalant after he passed, not to mention, if he died in such a brutal way.

I spent the rest of the day at my round table reading from both of Adam’s briefcases.  I didn’t even leave for lunch, opting instead for a grilled cheese and a small bowl of vegetable soup from Pirates Cove.  Blair was evolving into a real asset.  These days, secretaries were eager to avoid domesticating their jobs for their boss.  I was glad Blair had made it a part of her everyday routine to ask if I was hungry or needed a cup of coffee.  I guess, since I was such a father-figure, she felt compelled to take care of her daddy.

At 5:30, just before I was about to leave the office, Marissa called.  She relayed that Adam’s funeral yesterday had been the hardest thing she had ever endured.  No doubt, her and her father were close.  She said staying with her mother had been nearly as difficult as watching her father’s casket lowered into the ground.  I learned that Adam and Anna Parker had divorced in 2000.  According to Marissa, Anna just finally gave out; Adam had driven her crazy from his growing perfectionism.  In 2001 he had left lab work and accepted a job teaching Biology at the University of Tennessee.  I learned that he had stayed there until moving to Boaz in 2014 to teach the same subject at Snead State Community College.  The main issue Marissa had with staying a few days with her mother was that she had become a literal hoarder since Adam moved out in 2000.  “Her place stinks, books, Bibles, and garbage are everywhere.  I saw several rats and no cats.  I can’t believe I stayed with her.”

I shared with her a little of what was going on in my own personal life—something I rarely did with clients.  “When are you coming back to Boaz?”  I asked.

“Not for a while.  I’m headed back to Nashville in a couple of hours.  I can’t stand another night in this rat hole.  Anyway, I’m a month behind at school and I’ve only been away ten days.  I have two article deadlines to deal with, not to mention two courses to teach.”

“Sometimes, I’d like to hear more about your work, maybe learn something about your religious philosophy.”  I said.

“My theology might surprise you.  Listen, I’m needing to go but wanted to share something else, another sort of surprise.”

“Okay, I’m listening.”  I said.

“Mother shared with me some email correspondence she had recently with dad.  He had contacted her about his will, something about her going ahead and deeding the house to me instead of leaving it in their names and having to go through probate when the last of them died.  I got the feeling that dad was somewhat anticipating his death, but I may be wrong.  He may have just been his usual self, trying to plan out every little thing.”

“Estate planning is important.  More people need to do it before they die or become legally incompetent.”  I said.

“Sounds like a lawyer.  Of course, you were one for, what, ten years?”  Camilla asked.

“Actually, I’m still licensed to practice law.  But, those days are over.”

“I bet you’ve got some stories to tell.  Since you’re interested in my work, we’ll have to swap our fishing tales sometimes.”  Marissa said.

“Seems like everybody here lately is interested in my past.  I suggest we focus on learning what killed your perfectionist father.”  I said.

“Okay, we’ll talk about his past and leave yours alone. Bye for now.”

After we got off the phone I made a note to visit Adam’s office at Snead.  I figured that’s where he kept his computer.

The Boaz Schoolteacher–1st ten chapters

Prologue

I remember it like it was yesterday.  It was 2002 and I was home for Christmas.  It had been a whole year since I had visited my mother and my grandmother in our hometown of Boaz, Alabama.  This year, unlike the previous five years where I had stayed in Los Angeles fully focused on my high school teaching and writing, I had seen them in April when they had flown to Washington, D.C. to see me awarded the PEN/Faulkner Award for Fiction in the Great Hall of the Folger Shakespeare Library.

I had driven my rental car from the Birmingham-Shuttlesworth International Airport and arrived in Boaz during late afternoon of the 23rd.  Instead of going straight to mother’s house east of Boaz on Bruce Road, I opted to drive west on Highway 168 to old downtown Boaz to see if the fountain in the center of town was active or lying dormant.  It had become something of a tradition for me after my grandmother had shared the story of how Darla, my mother, had met her husband, Raymond Radford.  I loved Mama Bev’s oft repeated statement, “love is never stagnant, it is bursting forth, new every day.”  It was, to me, a silly and too simple an expression.  I had never known anything but the stagnant type of love.  When I parked and walked to the center of town, the fountain was worse than stagnant.  There was no water anywhere in sight.  The huge basin that fed the fountain was empty.

I never saw anyone.  I was walking back to my car parked in a dark parking lot on the south end of town and past the little building that housed the two public restrooms when someone grabbed me from behind and forced a black hood over my head.  The whisper of voices told me there were several of them.  I was shoved into the back of what had to be a van and driven for miles.  I knew I was going to die.  I couldn’t sit up but could feel a combination of hard and soft hands traveling across my bare legs.  One quick stop by the van and I could hear the vehicle’s tires rolling across a graveled road.

I was removed from the back of the vehicle and led inside a tent.  I knew it was a tent by the smell.  Everyone knows that Army tent smell.  Over the next hour I was laid across a bed covered with what had to be an animal skin and raped by at least five men.  They made lots of sounds.  The man inside me would moan and groan.  The bystanders would laugh and jeer. The only words I ever heard were, “teach the little bitch not to write about Boaz.”  Maybe I shouldn’t have set my one and only novel, Out of the Darkness, in my hometown.

When the five had each taken a couple of turns each thrusting inside me without a single condom, they drove back to town leaving me behind the public restrooms.  That day, I never saw one of the men nor the vehicle they were driving.  They left me hooded and tied up enough to make their getaway before I could untie my hands and remove the hood from my head.

It was as though they wanted me to know who they were.  I did.  But, I never went to the police.  Instead, I drove to McDonald’s and went inside to the restroom, refreshed my makeup and straightened my clothes the men had hastily redressed me with, drank a cup of coffee, and drove home to an eager mother and grandmother worried that my plane had been late.

That was nearly fifteen years ago, nine months before Cullie, my beautiful daughter, was born.  When I first saw her face and the sweetness of her smile, and felt the tenderness of her skin, I swore to myself I would forget the horror of that night, and instead, invest my life keeping Cullie safe and focused on the good all around her.

Chapter 1

Once again, I had not slept well.  It was the sixth night since Cullie and I moved back to Boaz.  The dreams, virtual nightmares, were no doubt triggered by sleeping in my bed, in my old room.  I hadn’t slept here since 1996 when I finished college and moved to Los Angeles.  During the intervening twenty years I had visited at least once every couple of years, but I had always made sure I slept at a local motel.

I had to make some changes.  Maybe I would ask Nanny Bev, my grandmother, if I could have mother’s room upstairs.  That was probably a bad idea.  Mother, Darla Sims Radford, may be needing it herself.  Her husband, Raymond Radford, is in some deep shit with the law, accused of a multitude of crimes, including murder.  Mom hasn’t been too open about her situation, but I suspect Raymond’s grandson, Ryan, will pressure Mom out of the sprawling Country Club mansion if his grandfather is convicted and sent to prison.  Maybe, a new coat of paint and some different bedroom furniture will chase out the demons who have homesteaded my room since I was a kid.

I pulled on a sweatshirt and a pair of jogging pants and walked down the hall and into the kitchen.  It was 4:30 a.m. and the coffee was waiting, thanks to my automatic coffee brewer that I had brought.  I couldn’t help but feel bad over the scene Bev and I had when Cullie and I had moved in.  Nanny was a creature of habit, hated change, and believed anything smart enough to make coffee without your presence was also smart enough to be a spy.

The thought also reminded me of why Cullie and I were here.  Bev was growing more senile by the day and Darla was too preoccupied to see the trouble Bev was in.  It should have been apparent.  Nanny was going on ninety years old but had a daughter whose dream had become a nightmare. 

Darla was my biological mother, but I could hardly call her mom or mother.  It was Nanny who had raised me.  Darla had gotten pregnant at her high school graduation party in May 1972.  She was still a kid herself.  But, not one incapable of hooking up, eventually marrying, Raymond Radford, the man whose son, Randall, was one of the ones Darla had sex with that fateful graduation night.  Raymond left his wife of twenty years for the young and pretty Darla.  To his credit, he had offered to raise me, let me live in his big house.  Nanny would not have it and literally made Darla sign me over for adoption.  I doubt if I would ever forgive my mother for throwing me away.

Early morning was my time.  It was now an ingrained habit, virtually like breathing.  Since high school I had been a scribbler, finding deep satisfaction in putting words on paper.  During college I had learned a lot about the craft of writing, but my short stories seemed hollow, with uninteresting plots.  Not to mention, my characters were stiff and narrow.  It was my first teaching job in Los Angeles where the early morning routine became the habit that continues today.  Before my day job began, I had written at least a thousand words towards my current story.  I owe my students, rather their seemingly unbearable lives, for transforming my writing from a head knowledge to a heart-throbbing adventure.  My life, for the first time, had discovered meaning.  I finally had a purpose and it was two-fold.  Creating stories, short and long, that moved people, entertaining but also helping them discover something that made their lives more bearable or maybe even spurred them to reconstruct their circumstances and become a whole new person.  The second purpose, closely related, was to inspire my students to read and write for themselves.  I strived to motivate them to learn the power of words, others and their own.  If they did, I knew the stories they read, and the words they scribbled, would provide virtual experiences, the cheap way: by traveling, hiking, swimming, flying, failing, succeeding, and dreaming.  This would give them a better chance of coping with their current lives, and hopefully creating a better one in the days ahead.

This morning was the first in seven days that I had come to my writing spot.  I had adopted this corner of the little used basement, windowless and damp, while I was in high school.  Back then I was not a daily writer, scribbler was really what I was, but it was here that I attempted to fictionalize Darla’s story.  It’s hard to realize how the little snippets I wrote, hardly the makings of the most rudimentary scenes, grew over the years into Out of the Darkness, my novel that won the PEN/Faulkner prize for best fiction in 2002.  During the twelve or thirteen years it had taken to complete the story, it evolved far from where it had begun: Darla’s consensual sex with Randall Radford and the other four members of the Flaming Five (as they were called because of their basketball prowess), her pregnancy, and my birth nine months later.  One thing I had learned in Out of the Darkness, was that horrible life experiences did not have to define one’s future.  That too was what my protagonist had learned.  I still had a way to go before this principle settled in my mind and heart as easily as my habit of rising at 4:30 a.m. every morning.

Today, I chose to work on another project I had put in a desk drawer nearly two years ago.  Out of Control was born after that fateful night in December 2002 when I was gang-raped by the sons of the Flaming Five, including Ryan Radford, Raymond’s grandson.  Sporadically over the past fifteen years I had attempted to gain momentum, but I always seemed to hit the wall.  It was like my mind and my body were fighting each other.  I guess it was because I was too close to the event.  It had happened to me and my entire being, to protect itself, fought my every effort to relive the horrifying two-plus hours.  Maybe now, back in the dark and dingy basement, where my only prize-winning story had sprouted, I could convince my writing mind and heart that my life would benefit, maybe even begin to thrive, by going deep to destroy the demons that were assaulting me lying upstairs in the bed of my youth.

At 6:15 a.m., I returned to my room, showered, dressed, and drove myself and a waiting Cullie to Boaz High School.  It was my first day as an English teacher and Cullie’s as a ninth-grade student at the high school I had graduated from in 1991.  I hoped our time here would be as rewarding as the last six years at Eleanor Roosevelt High School in New York City.  For reasons that were not difficult to list, I doubted things would be as good.

Chapter 2

“I’ll have four eggs over-easy and a pound of bacon.”  Ryan Radford said as the young and shapely waitress multi-tasked writing down his order and fending off his left hand that was attempting to rub her lower back.

“You’re going to die at 40 if you don’t lay off that fat.” Fulton Billingsley said.  “You may be as tall as your dear late father, but he used his head, exercised, and ate sensibly.”

“What’s so important we meet today and not Sunday’s as usual?”  Justin Adams asked sipping a steaming cup of coffee.

“I have a final walk-through at 7:00, so let’s make this quick.  This is my biggest sale in Pebblebrook.”  Danny Ericson mumbled as he wolfed down a stack of pancakes.  “And Fulton, if you call a meeting, make sure you show up on time.

“Are you going to answer my question?  Justin said motioning for the newest and hottest waitress at Grumpy’s Diner to come take his order.

“Two words.  Katie Sims.”  Fulton said just as Ryan moved his hand across his throat indicating for Fulton to go silent until Tina, the waitress, came and went.

“What the fuck are you talking about?”  Danny said.  “We promised a decade or two ago to never mention the lovely Katie.

“She’s in town.  For good.”  Fulton always liked being rather terse.

“For whose good?”  Ryan asked.

“Stupid.  She’s moved here from New York City.  She’s teaching English at the high school.”  Fulton said almost becoming windy.

“How do you know?”  Justin asked.

“I didn’t see her, but she came to the bank yesterday afternoon to open a checking account for her daughter.  I saw it early this morning on the New Accounts printout.”  Fulton said alternating looking at each of his three friends and scanning the dining room for potential eavesdroppers.

“I say this doesn’t even justify a quick heads-up on the phone, much less a meeting.  What’s the big deal?”  Ryan said cramming three slices of bacon into his mouth at one time.

“I agree.”  Danny added.  “She doesn’t know anything.  We made sure of that.  Even if she did, all we need do is deny everything she would say.  By the way, where is Warren?  Why is he not here?”

“Nashville.  A pastor’s conference of some sort.  He’ll be back tomorrow.  I’ll tell him then.”  Fulton said eating the last spoonful of his oatmeal.

Ryan let out a low groan as he looked over at Tina two tables over.  “I wouldn’t mind having that for breakfast.  Come to think of it, I have an idea.  Why don’t we do us a little replay with the lovely Katie.  She liked it rough, just like me.”

“Ryan, get your mind out of the gutter.  We’re not teenagers anymore.”  Fulton said regretting having to spend a minute with the crude and vile Radford.

“As Ryan says, what’s the big deal?”  Justin asked, looking at Fulton.

“Cullie Sims was born September 23, 2003.  I saw it on her account application.  That’s exactly nine months after our little roll in the hay with Katie Sims.  Doesn’t that strike any of you as more than mere coincidence?”  Fulton was always the most serious of the sons of the Flaming Five, the fathers who broke every high school basketball record within a hundred miles when they thrilled audiences during the early seventies.

“Let me make sure I understood you.  Exactly.  You are saying that one of us, including Warren, is the father of Cullie Sims?”  Danny asked, laying his cell phone face down beside his plate.

“Right.  How could it be anything else?  I don’t know much about genes and science, but it seems to me that one of our little sperms found its way to one of Katie’s little eggs.”  Fulton’s statement surprised the other three.  It was so out of character for him to attempt any humor.

“I say you’re making too much of this.  That was nearly fifteen years ago.  What would she gain from bringing it up now?  We would deny it and she would look silly.  Even if she proved that I was the father of Cullie, couldn’t I say that we had consensual sex and had never been told Katie became pregnant.”  Justin said.

“Let’s hope, at the worst, it would be that simple.”  Fulton said looking for the time on his cell phone.  “I have to go.”

“Me too.”  Danny added.

As the four went their separate ways it wasn’t a stretch to guess that each of them, today, and Warren, tomorrow, would spend countless time pondering the potential effects from Katie Sims move to Boaz.

Chapter 3

“Literature will change your life for the better if you will give it a chance.”  I said leaning back against the giant old desk and facing a room full of tenth graders virtually unaware of my presence.  Half the class wasn’t even looking at me, peering into their cell phones instead.

“I will not ask you to put away your phones, to sit up straight, to look at me, to listen.  That will be up to you.  If you prefer to eat bologna at your desk while I am serving filet mignon up here, that’s not a problem.  It will just be more for the few of you who will be both present and hungry.”

A red-haired, pimpled faced young man in the back stood up and started walking towards my desk.  “I’m hungry right now for that steak.  Where’s the beef?”  The class belched out a roar that would send Mr. Harrison, the high school principal, into the room if he were walking the halls within a hundred feet.

“Come on up.  You are Ben Gilbert.  Right?”  I said glancing at my roster.

“That’s right.”  Ben said, already standing before me, his face turning red as he realized he was making a fool of himself.

“Sit here if you like.”  I said, pointing to a chair beside my desk that faced the classroom.  Ben sat without a word as though he was being seated at a restaurant. I walked to a microwave in the corner of the classroom that was almost hidden behind a huge bookcase filled with books I would loan to anyone who promised to read.  I opened the microwave’s door and removed a plate.  Walking back towards Ben, I said, “Here’s your filet mignon and a sharp steak knife.  I hope you enjoy it.  I’m so pleased you were willing to act on your hunger this morning.”  Half the class stood to see if I had given a real steak to Ben. 

“Thanks Ben for giving us our first lesson of the day.”  I walked to the blackboard behind my desk and wrote, ‘Literature builds experience.’  Turning to the class I said, “Most of you probably have heard that experience is the greatest teacher.  That seems to argue that the more experiences you have the smarter you will become.  There is just one problem.  Does anyone know what it is?”  I said walking to the long row of windows next to the outer wall.

“It takes a lot of time.”  A plumb, purple-haired girl said from the desk in the far corner.

“Excellent response Joanie.”  Thankful that I had taken the time to study last year’s Annual.

“Literature is a time-saver.  If you will read, then you will gain experience.  In a few hours with a book you can learn lesson after lesson the protagonist took a lifetime to learn.”

“What’s a protagonist?”  Ben said with a mouthful of steak.

“It’s the main character in a story.”  I said looking over the entire class, not seeing a single student peering into a cell phone.  Several had gathered around Ben asking for him to share his treasure.

“So, if I have a lot of experiences, whether real or virtual, then I’ll automatically be the brightest bulb in the room?”  Clara Ellington said from the front desk in the center row clearly in the running for teacher’s pet.

“Great question Clara.  What do you think the answer is?”

“It doesn’t seem to follow, not naturally.  I say something is missing.”  She said sitting up even straighter in her chair if that was possible, pressing her designer eyeglasses upward a little on her nose.

“And, great answer also.  Experience alone is insufficient for true learning.  It is a vital ingredient, but you also need to add in a heavy dose of thinking.  Now we are at the heart of Literature, the greatest benefit of all.”

“Thinking, Literature will teach me to think, teach me how to think?”  Clara transformed her statement into a question.

“Exactly.  When you read the story of our protagonist, let’s call him Bill, taking the subway in New York City every day from the ghetto to Brooklyn and high school, what is he learning?  Let’s say he sees a preppy young man that gets on the train in Queens, all dressed up and carrying a briefcase.  After a few days the two begin to talk.  Bill learns Bob is a lawyer who lived in a series of foster homes most of his teenage years but, through hard work, determination, and a little luck, overcame the obstacles that kept most young men his age and in his position, down and out.  If Bill will think about Bob and what happened to him, he might begin to believe there is a chance he can overcome his homelessness.  Bob’s experience gave Bill hope mainly because he engaged his mind and didn’t let his circumstances drive his emotional despair.”

“That was awesome Miss Sims.  I’ll be hungry for more in the morning.”  Ben said as the class again erupted in laughter.

“I suspect you were referring to the mignon.  There will be an all you can eat steak supper at my place in the country for every student who pursues Literature this next year like you were a starving man.  Or woman.”

The students stayed fully engaged the remainder of the period.  It was a good first class and a good way to begin my teaching career at Boaz High School in the fall of 2016.  I sure hoped my third teaching job would be as rewarding as the six years I had spent at Eleanor Roosevelt High School in Brooklyn, New York, teaching AP English Literature and Composition, and the eight years before that teaching English Literature, Poetry, and Creative Writing, at Marymount High School in Los Angeles, California.

Chapter 4

An end of the day fire alarm had delayed Mr. Harrison’s faculty meeting to the second day of school.  According to Cindy Barker, my Language Arts counterpart, the head administrator was a stickler for relaying his rules and regulations and inspiring his teaching staff with philosophies that had secured his position for the past thirty years.  It was hard to believe he had already been principal at Boaz High School for four years when I started as a freshman in August 1987.

“Get comfortable, this will take a while.”  Cindy said as she and I, along with fifty or so other teachers, marched into the auditorium.

“How long?  Cullie is waiting in my room and will be starving if I’m not back in thirty minutes.”

 “At least an hour.  Don’t think you can slip out.  The last thing on Harrison’s agenda is introducing new teachers.  He would fire you if you weren’t here to receive his recognition.”  Cindy said checking her iPhone.

“What is Mr. Harrison’s policy concerning cell phones.”  I said in case he didn’t cover this.

“For emergencies only, or for teaching purposes.  He believes electronic devices are the bane of education.  I’ve heard him call them ‘a tool of the devil.’”

Mr. Harrison and Patrick Wilkins walked across the stage with the assistant principal taking a seat in one of eight chairs behind and beside the giant podium at the center of the stage.

“Welcome ladies and gentlemen, my fellow teachers.  I apologize for any inconvenience that may have been caused by the fire alarm at the end of the day yesterday.  It was a malfunctioning cooler in the lunchroom.  It overheated and triggered the alarm.

“I want to do something a little different this year.  I suspect most of you have met our new teachers, but I wanted to take this opportunity to formally introduce them and allow you to learn a little more about them.  Please, if you are one of our seven new teachers please come on the stage.  Patrick and I have you a chair waiting.”

I hated being the center of attention, unless it was in my own classroom with my own students.  I always felt everyone would know my story, my dark story, and would conclude that I was a person to be avoided.  I reluctantly made my way to the stage.

Mr. Harrison went in alphabetic order.  I was the last one he asked to come to the podium and give a short bio.  Before Kenneth Alverson said a word, standing beside Mr. Harrison, he laid out the rules.  I could tell my principal was a man who followed the rules.  Mr. Harrison had said to tell everyone our professional history, including educational background and teaching experience if any, also to describe our personality in two or three words, and next, to tell the group what we liked to do in our spare time.  Finally, he said, with a laugh, to tell everyone our deepest and darkest secret, ‘if it is one you don’t care to keep as a secret.’

Oh, this was just perfect.  I had to impress everyone with my ability to remember four things I had been asked to share and, if that wasn’t bad enough, I had to make up a secret that I didn’t mind sharing.  For a second, I thought I would be truthful and share how I was brutally raped fifteen years ago by five local men who everyone here knows.  I guess Brenda Peyton, and her story, changed my mind.  I needed to stick with something less horrible, a lite and funny story.  Brenda shared how she had dreamed the night before she married that she could have done better finding a husband.  She said she was thankful Brad was such a loving and forgiving man.  She had the entire group roaring.

When it came my turn, I noticed Mr. Harrison looking at his watch.  I figured he believed his agenda was behind schedule.  Sometimes blessings come carefully disguised.  I kept my speech short, totally on point, four points.  I didn’t have any trouble remembering my outline but was a little disappointed that my secret didn’t earn a single laugh, at least not any I heard.  “My secret is also a dream.  I won the Nobel Prize for Literature.”  I hoped no one thought I was being arrogant.  I also hoped they would appreciate a cynical and paranoid personality type.  These two descriptors didn’t garner any laughs either. 

“I’m glad you’re here.  And, I’m excited about learning a lot from you.”  Cindy said when I returned to my seat.  She must have noticed the beads of sweat across my forehead.  I wished I hadn’t pulled my hair back this morning.

“Stop trying to be funny.  You’re my inspiration.  I’ve heard that two of your former students are now working on a creative writing master’s degree at the University of Alabama.  The Boaz community is blessed to have an English instructor of your caliber.”

“We better listen to General Harrison or we both will be in the soup line.”  Cindy said turning her iPhone face down on her lap. 

For the next forty-five minutes our leader shared his teaching rules and regulations, along with his educational philosophy and vision.  Most of what we were told I had already learned from reading the Pirate Practice, the school’s policy and procedures handbook for teachers and students.  The only new thing I learned was Mr. Harrison believed in the power of prayer since he closed out his time with a plea for the Divine one to bless the new school year. 

Mr. Wilkins, the assistant principal was younger, much younger than Mr. Harrison.  He was probably in his mid-forties, like me.  I whispered to Cindy, asking her if he had graduated from Boaz High School.  She didn’t know. 

Two things I quickly learned and hated them both.  Mr. Wilkins oversaw lesson plans and demanded teachers have the following weeks submitted to him, both electronically and physically, by Thursday of the current week.  This was so antiquated.  Real teaching demands teacher flexibility.  Teaching English Literature demands a heightened degree of teacher mobility.  Literature, especially fiction pieces, are like mining gold.  You never know what direction a promising vein will take you.  No matter what the handsome Wilkins said, I would stick to my methods, those that had proven profitable since I learned Mr. Dawson’s secrets during my first year at Marymount High School in Los Angeles.

The second thing I didn’t like among Wilkins commands was his requirement that all supplemental materials had to be approved by him.  What the hell?  Later, back in my classroom and with Cindy searching for a snack in my little refrigerator in the corner of my room, I asked her about this arcane issue.

“He’s afraid the students will be exposed to something offensive, especially contrary to his Biblical beliefs.  You know he is the Education Director at First Baptist Church of Christ?”

“Does Wilkins not know this is a school, an institute for learning, possibly even higher learning?  Does he not know that even things offensive may be the truth?”  I said, feeling my heart rate rising, just as it always did when I heard of any injustice.

“Welcome to Boaz Miss Katie Sims, this ain’t New York City.”  Cindy said popping open the only Sprite I had and trying to incorporate a phrase from the popular salsa advertisement.

“I love Picante.  I also love colloquialisms, local and national.”  I said realizing Cullie had been sitting at my desk in the little office beside my classroom.  “Sorry for the long faculty meeting.  Are you ready to head out?”

“Been ready for an hour.  Mom, can we go shopping this weekend?”

“I thought we had already been.  Remember?  Two days after we got here, even before visiting Darla?”  I was guessing Cullie had figured out her clothing choices didn’t fit with the Southern girls in Boaz, Alabama.

“My jeans aren’t tight enough, nor are my blouses.”  Cullie said crumbling a potato chip bag and tossing it towards a trash can in the corner.

“No way, but we will go if you will be reasonable.”

“Hey, you two, I’m leaving.  Thanks for the Sprite.”  Cindy said walking toward the hallway.

Chapter 5

“Rex and Rose Mary were the most appalling human beings I’ve ever seen. The poor kids.  I think they should have been taken away from their deplorable parents and placed in foster care.”  Cindy said as we exited the Cinema 16 in the Gadsden Mall.

“They were a dysfunctional family no doubt, but I was inspired how the brilliant and charismatic Rex captured the imaginations of his four children.  He taught them physics, geology, and how to fearlessly embrace life.”  I said, a little surprised by Cindy’s narrow interpretation of The Glass Castle.

“What good does the imagination do when the four darlings are cold, hungry, totally unkempt?”  Cindy added as we walked to the Food Court in the middle of the mall.  Cullie and Alysa, Cindy’s daughter, should be waiting at a table close to Chick-fil-A.  “I’m not condoning the father’s dishonesty and destructiveness while he was drunk, but he and his wife were free-spirits and non-conformists. Maybe that was the little gold nugget buried under Rose Mary’s abhorrence of domesticity and the more traditional role as a mother raising a family.”  As we turned the corner towards the Food Court, I was relieved to see our two girls waiting.

“To me, real nonconformist’s parents are folks that reject the allure and temptations of the world and instead immerse their children in the church to teach them fixed, universal and unchanging principles.”  Cindy said, stopping to look at a black and gold skirt and jacket displayed in the window of the Dress Barn.  “I guess that was my way of inviting you and Cullie to church tomorrow.”

“Come on Miss Perfect, the girls are probably starving.  And, that outfit could be your first step towards Hell.”  I said thankfully that Cindy and I had so easily connected through our work and now we are developing a friendship.  I was surprised, almost shocked.  I literally sucked at making friends.

“Did you find the jeans you were looking for?”  Cindy asked Alysa.  I was also thankful that Cullie and Alysa were attempting to connect.  I guess the two afternoons this week that Cindy and I had made them sit in the back of my room as we compared notes on how we intended to teach Macbeth, starting in a couple of weeks, had given the two ninth-graders just enough of a spark to launch a friendship.  It made me envy their age and ignorance.  They were too young to have acquired a lot of the baggage me and most every adult started acquiring as the school years became history and the grind of work and family took over.

“We did.  And, we also bought matching blouses.  Except for the color.”  I overheard Alysa tell her mom.

“That’s confusing.  If they aren’t the same color, how do they match?”  Cindy, always the analyzer.

“The cut, the style.”

“Anyone hungry?”  I had eaten popcorn in the theater but knew Cullie was probably starving.  She was smart enough to not spend the money I had given her on food, instead using it all for clothes.

“I could eat a horse.”  Alysa said, focused on her cell phone.  She had been reading and texting since she had first come into my line of vision.

“Here’s twenty bucks, go buy us some sandwiches.”  Cindy said, handing the money to Alysa.

“No, I’ll pay for Cullie’s.  I don’t think I want anything.”  I said.

“You paid for the movie.  I’ve got this.”

After the girls wolfed down grilled chicken sandwiches, waffle potato fries, and fruit cups they convinced Cindy and me to let them return to the sale at Belk’s.  I was glad Cindy instructed Alysa to remember she is not allowed inside Victoria’s Secret.

“Let’s move away from this crowd.  I told Cullie where we would be.”  We picked up the girls’ shopping bags and walked to the center of the Food Court where there were ten or more unoccupied tables and only an older couple within thirty feet of where we settled.

“What’s Steve up to today?  I was surprised he let you and Alysa come with us.”  I said, still trying to understand how normal people live.

“He and his brother were going fishing.  I just love fishing.  Not for me but for him.  It’s the only time I get any breathing room on the weekends.”

“I figured you two were still as inseparable as you probably were in high school.”

“You can’t remember that.  I didn’t go to Boaz.”  Cindy said, exploring Alysa’s shopping bags.

“Sorry, I guess I’m confusing you with Charlene Bonds.”

“Oh.  Well, you know absence makes the heart grow fonder.  I told you I loved fishing.  It seems our sex life took on a whole new dimension after he and Sean bought that silly bass boat.”  Cindy said with a sly little grin.

“Okay, I don’t need any details.”

“All I’ll say is there’s something tantalizing about watching your man fillet fish.  And, that doesn’t even address what the fishy smell does to my hormones.”  I was seeing a side of traditional mom Cindy that I hadn’t expected.

“Enough, enough.  I am seeing Steve, and you in that black and gold outfit, and smelling the fish. Let’s talk about Literature.”  I had to change the subject.  I could not admit I wanted to know more.  Cindy had no idea how lucky she was to have Steve, a hard-working, honest, and faithful husband.  I almost had the beginnings of that little sensation that I used to get when Colton would take me in his arms and push me against the wall of my apartment when he would visit us in New York City.  That was four years ago, and three years since I had heard from him.  I couldn’t imagine Steve just up and leaving one day like Colton had.

“Earth to Katie.  Come on down.”  Cindy said snapping her fingers in my face.

“Sorry, I guess I got caught up in your little fish story.”

“I meant to ask you earlier, how’s Darla?  I saw her at Walmart last night but didn’t get a chance to say hello.”

“She’s holding her own.  I think.”

“It’s just horrible what she must be going through.  The rumors just keep getting worse and worse.” Cindy said, pulling out a chair to prop her feet.

“What’s the latest you’ve heard?”  I wanted to know what others were saying.  My question surprised me since I normally avoid scuttlebutt conversations.

“That Raymond and Walter and you know, all the fathers of the Flaming Five, have been involved in some type of sex trafficking.  This is, in addition to the possible murders of Harold Maples and that kid back forty something years ago.” 

“It still blows my mind that Darla got involved with Raymond Radford. What is it that women see in older men?” I asked.

“Duh, it’s the back side of their pants and not the front side.” Again, Cindy surprised me.  Until today, I had gathered at work that she was a little miss perfect, with thoughts and actions that Pastor Warren would use in a sermon illustration. 

“I take it you are referring to Raymond’s wallet?”

“Absolutely.  In that regard, he was a catch.  He’s probably the richest man in Boaz, or at least one of the richest.” 

“Let’s change the subject.  I try not to think of Darla’s infatuation with the handsome Raymond.”

“This may be a little too personal, but can I ask why your grandmother adopted you.  Seems to me you would have been better off to live with your father and your mother?” Cindy said, clearly confused, completely ignorant of the facts.

“Raymond is not my father.  In fact, I don’t know who my father is.”

“Okay.  I just figured that Raymond got your mom pregnant and they decided to get married. This is what my mother told me. Of course, that was back nearly a half-century ago.”

“Don’t remind me of how old I’m getting.”  For years now, I had put aside the question about my father. It had come as a shock when I was twelve, maybe thirteen, when Darla had told me the truth.  I had never told anyone the details.  I had, like today, always simply left it at, ‘I don’t know who my father is.’  That seemed to divert attention back on my mother, rightly so I guess, that she must have slept around and never sought a paternity test.  The truth is, she did sleep around.  For sure, she slept with five guys, probably more than once each, during her high school graduation party.

“Let’s leave it at that for now.  Okay?”  Something told me that at some point I might become comfortable, and confident enough, to share the full story with Cindy.  But today was not the day.

“I guess you know those two.”  Cindy said leaning her head toward the counter at Starbucks.”

“Who are you talking about?”  I asked, playing completely dumb, looking towards the American Cheesefactory instead.

“Pastor Warren and Fulton Billingsley.”

“Oh, them.  I know of them but have never met either one of them.”

“Come to First Baptist Church of Christ tomorrow and you can hear the best preacher for miles around.  Then Monday, you can go to First State Bank of Boaz and meet the smooth and sophisticated Fulton Billingsley, the best-dressed man in town.”  Cindy said, no doubt the fountain of local information.

“To your total dismay, Cullie and I are planning on being at church tomorrow.  She has asked me.  Apparently, your faithful little daughter has already invited my little heathen to attend a youth group.  As to Fulton, I have already been to his bank.  Twice actually.  Opened two accounts.  One for me and one for Cullie.”

“Boaz is fortunate to have those two and their three best friends. They keep the community’s wheels turning.”  Cindy said standing up and motioning the girls our way.  They had stopped, arms full, and were talking with a group of guys standing in line at Chick-fil-A.

“What three best friends?”  I already knew who Cindy was referring to but wanted to act a little naive.

“Ryan Radford, Justin Adams, and Danny Ericson.  It seems these five, all sons of the Flaming Five, your mothers’ classmates, are doing a good job following their fathers.  Except for the criminal activity I guess.”  Cindy said bursting out laughing.  I had noticed she is her number one fan when trying to be funny.

“You might be surprised.  Everyone has secrets.  No one is what they appear to be.”

“Let’s go get the girls.  They will talk until midnight with those cute guys.  Oh, you’re right.  Literature has taught me that.  Please know I’m always open to hearing your secrets.”  Cindy said picking up the shopping bags and walking away.

Overall, it was a good day.  I enjoyed anon-teaching day with Cindy.  After we dropped the two of them off at their house, all Cullie wanted to talk about was how cool Alysa is.  “She’s boy crazy but in a healthy sort of way.”

I decided not to respond to that observation by my fourteen-year-old daughter.  I would lose either way.  I did not want to hear how serious she was about boys in general, and I certainly did not want to know the unhealthy type of crazy that some girls her age were experiencing.

Chapter 6

Sammie Teal was no doubt the glue that kept Nanny in her home.  Paid for by Raymond, at the insistence of Darla, Sammie had been a godsend.  Until five years ago she had lived in the apartment above the garage that Papa had renovated for Aunt Maude, his younger sister.  The world’s greatest aunt was nearly ten years younger than Papa and Nanny.  I think my granddad was clairvoyant or something.  After Aunt Maude’s husband died of brain cancer at age thirty, Papa offered her a deal.  It was really a joke.  At first.  Papa offered his childless sister a place to live if she would take care of him and Nanny when they got old.  He had turned a junkie, seldom visited, storage room above the garage into a darling apartment.  I have fond memories as a young teenager sitting with Maude reliving a life of love and adventure.  All virtual experiences.  She was probably the main reason I’m now a teacher.  She certainly instilled in me a love of reading.

It was less than a month before Nanny was diagnosed with Parkinson’s that Papa’s plans fell apart.  Aunt Maude was killed in a one-car accident a few days before Valentine’s Day.  On a snowy and icy late afternoon, she had gotten out to buy candy and a card for Papa and Nanny.  It was the second worse day of my life.  Looking back, I have evidence that out of tragic circumstances roses can grow.  At least one.

Sammie was the perfect replacement and if it hadn’t been for the generosity of Raymond Radford, Papa would never have been able to afford her.  She too had lost her husband to cancer.  A couple of weeks after we buried Aunt Maude, Sammie’s house had mysteriously burned to the ground.  She could have afforded to rebuild her large sprawling house on North Main Street but was easily persuaded by Darla, at Raymond’s behest, to move in Aunt Maude’s apartment and care for Papa and Nanny.  She was a retired nurse with the bedside manner of what all patients sought from a doctor: time and compassion.  All of Sammie’s children were grown and gone which made her decision easier.

Sammie lived outback upstairs until Papa died three years ago.  His death had nearly destroyed Nanny.  Her health took a nosedive.  I will always believe the effects of her mourning for Papa triggered her dementia.  Sammie now lived in a bedroom across the hall from Nanny.  She would retreat to her apartment when assured by me or Darla that we take care of Nanny.  Of course, that was rare, especially with Darla.  I’m thankful she was the conduit for the funds to pay Sammie, but it was difficult to observe how little affection existed between daughter and mother.  Other than my own tragedy’s ability to motivate me to love, cherish, and protect my Cullie, Darla’s near full-absence drove me to be present and engaged with the little girl who was quickly evolving into a young woman.

When Cullie and I returned late yesterday afternoon from the Gadsden Mall, we had found Sammie and Nanny sitting in the den watching reruns of The Walton’s.  Nanny was almost the real Nanny during these times.  Her and Papa had loved this 1980’s TV program about John and Olivia Walton, his parents, and a small army of children, struggling to survive on Walton’s Mountain, Virginia during America’s Great Depression.  I’m not a doctor but the Walton drug, as I called it, gave Nanny more benefit than most of the dozen or so pills she took throughout the day.  I think even Cullie noticed a real difference in the smile and relaxing hands of Nanny when she was absorbing an hour or two of the Walton drug.  Cullie would rarely sit and endure, her words, the ‘silly show about backwoods people,’ but last night, I think maybe for the first time, she realized that youth is so transitory and that she herself, if she was lucky, would someday be old like Nanny, and suffering from two horrible conditions.  I was torn between watching Nanny and watching Cullie watch Nanny.  Cullie was just now getting to know her great-grandmother.  Until less than two weeks ago, the two of them had never spent more than the equivalent of a few days together, with those being spread over fourteen years of one visit every couple of years when I made myself return to the little town I had sworn I would never make my home.

Before we had gone to bed, I had promised Cullie we would go to First Baptist Church of Christ in the morning.  I had to keep my promises to the most important person in my life.  Even if it nearly killed me.  My desire to be a good mother to Cullie was justification enough for us to waste a perfectly good opportunity to sleep in and relax, maybe even have one of Sammie’s breakfast feasts when other folks were eating turnip greens and cornbread at Grumpy’s Diner after church.  Sammie, once again, had someway known what to do.  At 7:45 she had knocked on my door and whispered, ‘breakfast at 8:00 if you are interested.’  I was.  Especially since I hadn’t eaten anything but a little oatmeal Debbie Cake since popcorn at The Glass Castle.

I had dropped Cullie off at youth group at 9:00 a.m. and driven to my classroom at the high school.  I was glad Principal Harrison’s philosophy encouraged teachers to invest ‘a healthy portion of your non-school hours in preparation.’  He was right.  The best schoolteachers are like the best attorneys.  To get the best results, they both have to prepare.  There is simply not enough time from 7:30 to 2:45 to properly prepare.  Principal Harrison wasn’t my main reason for coming to my classroom.  It was my fear of church, better put, my fear of Sunday School.  It was too dangerous.  I had loved it as a teenager growing up with Brother Randy Miller as youth pastor.  He had made the Bible come alive.  Mostly, he was human with his hoard of young people. There was no subject that was off the table.  He was genuine.  Unfortunately, he was too human.  He died in a tragic accident when the Lighthouse, an outreach ministry of the church, burned down the summer before my eleventh-grade year.  I hoped his grandson, Robert, would be different in that regard, and his care and teaching would be just what Cullie needed.  I could make myself sit beside Cindy during the preaching hour, but I was not ready for the stares and gossip of adult Sunday School.

Cindy met me at 10:55 just like we had agreed.  Outside on the front steps leading into the giant auditorium the church had built a few years ago.  Something in me longed to go inside the big but old and decaying building next door, the one that created all the memories that were now flashing before my eyes.  The first thing Cindy said was, “glad you came.  I was worried I would disappoint you.  Late night.  Steve was especially fishy when I got home.”  Only Cindy, the sweet, gentle, and shy around the world Cindy, could talk sexual without saying a word that Cullie would find lurid.

We sat in the balcony with the fishy Steve and their two younger children: Arlon and Anita.  Alysa was no doubt downstairs with Cullie and about a hundred-other youth ranging from middle school age all the way to college.  Triple A’s; Cindy was no doubt an English teacher.  Before the sermon began, she whispered a question: “had I looked at what the girls bought at Belk’s?”  I just shook my head in the negative but promised myself I would do that first thing upon our return home.

The song service touched my heart.  I hadn’t been to church but a few times since I had left Boaz late summer of 1991, right after graduating in May from Boaz High School.  I recalled how I loved the old gospel hymns.  I was glad my hometown church hadn’t gone the way of the world and forsaken tradition and instead adopted contemporary Christian.  Of course, Sunday morning worship hour was designed to keep the adults, many of them approaching Nanny’s age, satisfied.  The youth group, according to Alysa, was another story.  If Brother Robert thought loud and fast-beat songs of the savior would keep my Cullie safe and sound here instead of hanging with the wrong crowd, I had no opposition at all.

Brother Warren’s sermon would have given me inspiration if any other preacher in the world had said the very same words.  Knowing a dark secret or two about the man who is a master at sharing the Good News was worse than throwing a dripping wet quilt on a small but flaming fire.  It was my first time to hear Pastor Warren as Cindy called him.  My memories were clear of his father and grandfather’s sermons.  Wade and Walter Tillman were every much the masters of storytelling and persuasion as was Warren.  Unlike Brother Randy, Warren inherited the criminal gene from his ancestors.  I know Warren, at least in 2002, had a dark side, one so dark that he could, along with his four buddies, kidnap and rape a 29-year-old woman.  That woman was me.  There was nothing I hated more than a hypocrite.  Regardless of my lack of inspiration, I would take Pastor Warren’s words to heart.  His message from John 15:7 sparked a desire deep inside me to attempt to restore my prayer life.  I wanted to see if what he said was true.  I had once believed it.  It was time I gave it another try.

Pastor Warren was not the only one delivering messages today.  At the end of the service, I followed Cindy and Steve, and two of the Triple A’s, through the line to shake the preacher’s hand.  His fake smile and smarmy greeting were my final encouragement.  I palmed the tall and handsome orator my two-word unfolded sticky note: ‘I know.’  Reluctantly, I kept walking, redirecting my eyes through the open doorway without pausing to delight myself by a facial response to what I hoped was a top-three shock of his life.

Chapter 7

Out of the Darkness was started as a psychological thriller.  It was about a woman who had been gang-raped and how she had coped mentally and emotionally.  Now, fourteen years after my award-winning novel was published, it would seem natural to think my book idea had been seeded by my own traumatic experience.  That would be wrong, since the five men who raped me had done so during my 2002 Christmas visit to Boaz, eight months after Out of the Darkness hit the shelves in bookstores across America.  If I believed in karma or some other-worldly notion, I could easily conclude my writing had somehow caused or at least anticipated the worst thing I had ever endured.  But, knowing there was little if any credible evidence for the supernatural of any stripe, did little to ward off bouts of writer’s block.  The move back to the heart of the crime scene had thrown my writing mind completely off track.  Now, after nearly three weeks living in Boaz, I have been unable to write a single scene in my current project I was subconsciously dubbing Real Justice.  It is a fact; I was stuck.  I had, as writers often say, hit the wall. 

I had never, well, not since college, gone this long without writing at least a thousand words a day.  This daily accomplishment was so ingrained in me that it was as fixed as the color of my hair, although I had been noticing a little gray emerging above my right temple when I pulled back my hair.  Other than the wellbeing of Cullie, my entire life, my mood, my teaching motivation, my self-worth, everything about me, was controlled by whether I daily produced those thousand words as part of a current project. 

This morning I was as lost and unmotivated as I had been in more than 14 years.  Not since the Faking Five had shown less respect for me as a human being than they would have for a silicone sex doll, had my mind and heart wandered so far out into the dessert.  I knew myself well enough to know that my teaching and my parenting would once again fail, just as it had during the months after I was raped and had given birth to Cullie.  I could not let that happen again.  I had to avoid the drugs and the alcohol.  Just like the Walton drug for Nanny, the writing drug for me was the only thing that would keep me from falling into the abyss far below the precarious track of my life.

Maybe it was the prayer I had said this morning when I arose.  Yesterday’s prayer I had promised to believe and pursue.  Maybe my simple request to God that He would guide me today was the seed that had given me those three words.  The Faking Five.  Less than two minutes ago I had never put these thirteen letters together, in that order, in my mind.  I sipped my coffee and smiled to myself.  This was what I was talking about.  Or, was it?  Thirteen letters?  Why not twelve or fourteen?  I had never been superstitious.  I wouldn’t start now.  These thirteen letters, such a simple idea.  It could be the door that opened a whole new world.  I hadn’t had to spend $1,000 on a cruise, or even $25.00 on a new novel.  What was occurring to me was priceless.  The fathers of Warren Tillman, Justin Adams, Ryan Radford, Fulton Billingsley, and Danny Ericson had been known since the early seventies as the Flaming Five.  This name had spawned from their ability to set the basketball nets on fire.  The entire Boaz community had adopted the name.  Their sons, my attackers, had now spawned their own name, not by ten thousand or more people but by one.  Me.  The one who knew the truth.  These five, Warren, Justin, Ryan, Fulton, and Danny, were individually and collectively living fake lives.  The people of Boaz thought they were community leaders, devoted husbands and parents, gentlemen, servants of Christ.  In truth, they were the Faking Five. 

By 6:00 a.m., I returned the half-finished first draft into the middle drawer of the old roll-top desk in the corner of the basement, having spent all my time brainstorming instead of writing.  At least, I had controlled my emotions and allowed imagination to intelligently revisit my horrible trauma and consider what a hypothetical person in my shoes might do to get revenge.  And, justice.  The novel’s name would likely change but for now I liked Real Justice.  Of course, a novel is fiction, made up, but it is quite okay to base the story on real events, what has already happened.  As any novel writer would, the names of all my characters would change.  I had already decided the setting would be a small town in Georgia and that my protagonist would not be a teacher, but a secretary at a law firm.  One thing would be the same.  The secretary, Stella was her name, would be raped by five men in the legal community.  Maybe one would be a judge.  I didn’t need to know that yet.  I already knew how Stella would think and how her mind wanted revenge but what I didn’t know was what she would do.  I would have to get to know her much better and spend days observing her.  I had no doubt that once I started, daily, following Stella around, she would reveal her story and how she would exact real justice. 

I had somehow crawled back onto my track.  As I straightened my desk, I felt whole, alive, driven.  Words and stories were my lifeline, the real blood coursing through my veins.  Now, I had to share this gift with a couple of hundred hormone-driven teenagers.

Cullie and I arrived at school at 6:30 a.m.  She wasn’t happy and had almost decided to ride the school bus until she learned it came past Nanny’s country home at 6:15. The real source of her foul mood was the near-screaming incident that had occurred when she came down the stairs.  I had forgotten to look at her Saturday’s clothes purchases.  The tight jeans and the even tighter blouse was bad enough, but it was the revelation of a blossoming bosom that ignited the fireworks.  She had not said a word as I had driven us to school.  My attempt at humor, “loose-fitting clothes keeps them wondering.  A mysterious woman is more attractive than a billboard,” had failed miserably as she sat peering into her cell phone without a smile or a jeer.  To me, there would be no ninth grader at Boaz High that was more attractive than Cullie with her high-waisted, knee-length denim shorts, flowing white top, boots, and a feather necklace.  My darling daughter was gorgeous.

For the next hour Cullie sat at a computer workstation I had set up in the corner of my room.  As I had done for my entire twenty-year teaching career I quickly read through today’s lesson plans and closed my eyes.  I had developed a practice of visualizing each class and imagining the interaction with each student.  It was during the next hour that I would refine the one main goal I had for each class.  There were always secondary goals, but I had learned a long time ago that if I could effectively accomplish one goal, teach one important idea or principle, then my work was successful.

But, this wasn’t going to be as easy as it had been at Eleanor Roosevelt High School.  There, for the past six years, I had taught two subjects, American Literature and Creative Writing.  There, I had only two classes per day.  The New York City School Board’s philosophy was more akin to that of a university.  Specialization.  Each teacher had a specialty.  The Board believed the best teachers were the ones who prepared the most.  The four plus hours per day that I wasn’t in the classroom, I was in the lab.  That’s what they called it.  It was simply my time alone to research, write, relate, and record.  Also, what they called it.  The Board knew that writing was the key to thinking and that if a teacher, no matter her subject, didn’t put words on paper, words exploring her lessons, that the class, and thus each individual student, would likely be deprived from core and vital truths.

Here, at Boaz, Cindy and I shared the load of teaching Language Arts, including English and American Literature, Vocabulary, Spelling, and Composition of all types, to every tenth, eleventh, and twelfth grader.  Over 300 students.  I envied Rhonda Hudgins and Jennifer Kirkpatrick who shared the same responsibilities as Cindy and I but they only had 148 ninth graders.  The fear of failing to properly teach and reach my 150 or so students was lessened only because I had convinced Mr. Harrison during my initial interview that a narrow focus was the key.  He had agreed, at least temporarily, to allow me to use one carefully selected story at a time to serve as the basis for teaching all aspects of the Language Arts curriculum.  For example, this week the focus was A Good Man Is Hard to Find, a short story written by Flannery O’Connor in 1953.

Cullie left my classroom at 7:25, in time for me to gather my things and walk to the auditorium.  The brilliant Mr. Harrison and Mr. Wilkins had decided to try something new this year.  I would teach the basic English class to one full grade at a time.  This meant my first three classes were taught in the auditorium to seventy-five plus students each period.  Normally in Alabama, English is not required for twelfth graders. The Boaz City School Board’s new superintendent, Mr. Krieger, from Chicago, had made the change this past summer.  “It may not be the only way, but it is one way I believe we can begin to counter the ignorance of North Alabamians.”  I hadn’t yet met the man but knew he shouldn’t completely unpack his bags.

After 10:30, I would still have two more classes to teach: AP (advance placement) American Literature from 12:00 to 12:50, and creative writing from 1:10 to 2:40.  This ninety-minute class was the other concession that Harrison and Wilkins had granted.  I must thank Mr. Krieger for this.  Otherwise, my plea for extra time to do justice to creative writing would have fallen upon deaf ears.  Alabama had a terrible reputation when it came to its focus on the importance of writing.  I intended to do what I could to change that.  I was glad Cindy had full responsibility for teaching poetry.  She agreed to this only because I had agreed to increase the size of my first three classes.

I had started the first class on the stage behind the giant podium.  I quickly determined this wasn’t going to work.  I was too far from the horde of kids who were sitting, as per my request, in every other seat in the front half of the center section.  After I asked who had enjoyed reading the story over the weekend and saw no raised hands, I didn’t take time to walk off the stage and down the side stairs.  I sat down on the edge of the stage and slid down to the auditorium’s floor.

“Ben Gilbert, are you hungry?”  I hadn’t yet found him but knew he should be present.  This was tenth grade English class.

 “I sure am Miss Sims.  Where’s my steak?”

“Hungry for experience and learning?  That’s the question.”  I felt like I was lining up to kickoff at a football game, but I wasn’t even on the team.

“Not really.  I’m kind of fine just sitting here and listening.”  Half the class let out a giggle.  It seemed no one was awake.

“Everybody keep your seat if you read the weekend assignment, A Good Man Is Hard to Find.  No one stood up.  “So, I’ll assume everyone did their homework.”

I looked over the entire class and didn’t say a word for maybe thirty seconds.  Ben Gilbert stood up and apologized, “I forgot to take my book home and couldn’t get back in school yesterday afternoon when I thought about it.”

“That’s nearly as good as ‘the dog ate my homework’ excuse.  I’m sorry you don’t have access to the Internet.  Most every story we will be reading is readily available.”

Ben sat down mumbling something under his breath.

“Clara Ellington, who is the character in the story that we are told the most about?”

“The grandmother.  She’s the character we’re told the most about.”

Thanks Clara.  You read the story.  Correct?”

“Yes.”

“May I ask you a question, it might be a little personal?” 

“I guess.”

“Would you have stood up if I had asked my question differently?  If I had asked, ‘everyone who read the story please stand up’?

“Probably not.  I would have been too embarrassed.”

“Class, I remember what it was like to be in high school.  The peer pressure is horrible.  But, does that mean we simply ignore it even though we recognize it is a real problem?”

Several people in the class voiced an opinion, mostly saying they wished it didn’t exist.  A few said it wasn’t a problem for them.  One was Eric Smothers.

“Eric, please come up here and join me.  Let’s have a little conversation.”  He didn’t hesitate.  He no doubt was cocky and a member of the football team, evidenced by his Boaz High football jersey.

When he stood beside me I asked, “are you saying that embarrassment isn’t ever an issue with you?”

“No way. What would I have to be embarrassed about?  What you see is what you get.  It’s pretty solid isn’t it?”  His ego and arrogance were on full display.

 “Eric, you are a lot like the grandmother in our story.  You always get what you want.  Don’t you?”  I said not knowing for sure what he would say.  I would hate to be a lawyer who should never put himself in this position.  He always should know what the witness is going to say.

“You are pretty bright, pretty too.  I’ve been taught that if you want something you have to go after it.”  Eric said looking at his buddies on the back row who were giving him a thumb up.

“Would you say you are somewhat of a manipulator?”

“Absolutely, if that’s what it takes.  I make things happen.”

“The protagonist in our story, the grandmother, made things happen too.  Do you want to venture a guess how that turned out for her?”

“Don’t have a clue.  I don’t like to read; I sure don’t like homework.  But, my guess is she got embarrassed.  That seems to fit what you’re talking about.”  Eric said standing straighter than before.

“She got herself killed.  Evil, as represented by the misfit, won out.”

The rest of the class was similarly unproductive.  At 8:15, I gave up and had the class take out their books to start reading the story.

The rest of the day was worse if that was possible.  I had never seen such a bunch of disinterested kids.  I didn’t know for sure, but it appeared that Clara Ellington was the only student that had even attempted to read A Good Man Is Hard to Find.

If things could not have been worse for the first day of the first full week on my new job, what happened before Cullie came to my room after the last bell was almost unbelievable.  Mr. Wilkins had appeared in the doorway of my small office.  Without a word, he had semi-smiled and walked to my desk, standing to my left.  Initially, I thought he was staring at the textbook laying in front of me, open to a short biography of Flannery O’Conner.  I will never forget the ere feeling I got when I looked up and caught him trying to look down my blouse.  Thank goodness, Cullie burst in before I could respond.

Chapter 8

Tuesday morning, I had just come from the basement when I overheard Sammie talking on the kitchen phone, “she’s downstairs writing but I’ll get her.”

“I’m right here.”  Sammie turned from the stove and a large pan of sizzling bacon.

“It’s Darla.  Wants to talk to you.”

I set my notebook on the kitchen table and took the old green wall receiver from Sammie.  “Hello Darla.”

“Katie, come get me.  I can’t stay here another day.”

“Now?  I have to be at school in forty-five minutes.”  I said, sitting down to a plate of eggs, bacon, and waffles.

“Ryan is here again, going through his father’s things.  He’s in Raymond’s study.  Justin Adams is with him.”  Darla said, barely above a whisper.

“Dumb question.  Why don’t you drive yourself?  You have a car.”  I said, feeling a headache coming on, the type I hadn’t felt since touching Warren’s hand when I palmed him my little two-word note last Sunday.

“I don’t have a car.  Ryan took it somewhere a week ago.”

“Why did he do that?”

“Doctor’s orders.  I was going to tell you, but you haven’t been by here.   Saturday, a week ago Saturday, I passed out at Walmart.  I was there with Nella.  An ambulance came and carried me to the Emergency Room.  The doctor still doesn’t know why I fainted.”

“I’ll send Sammie and we’ll talk about it tonight.  I can’t afford to start being late.  I have to work, you know.”  I said, knowing what Darla was probably thinking. ‘You’ve never forgiven me for having it so easy.’

“Tell her to hurry.  I’ve never seen Ryan so upset.”

Cullie and I arrived at school at our regular 6:30 time.  At 7:35, as the last of the tenth graders were slogging in for my first period class, Mr. Wilkins shouted at me as he walked in the double doors at the back of the auditorium, “Katie, Miss Sims, you have a phone call.  It sounds urgent.”

I walked as fast as I could to the back of the auditorium and across the hall to the School’s main office.  Mrs. Overstreet, the office manager, motioned me behind the counter and pointed to her office.  “You can take it in there.  Press the flashing button.”

“Hello.”  I expected it to be an impatient Darla saying that Sammie still hadn’t shown up.  I knew Sammie would have to find a temporary sitter for Nanny.  There was no way the caretaker would leave her ward unattended, even for the short time it would take to drive across town to Country Club.

“Katie, I can’t find her anywhere.  I’m worried.”

“What do you mean?  She’s at her house at the end of Lindo Drive.”

“When I got there, I rang the front door bell.  Ryan came to the door.  When I told him, I was there for Darla he said, ‘she went walking.’  I didn’t want to wait.  That big beast gives me the creeps, so I got back in my car and started driving around.”

“What time did you get there and talk to Ryan?”  I said trying to determine why Darla would go for a walk when she knew Sammie was coming to pick her up.  She wasn’t that impatient.

“It was nearly 7:00.  It took Verna almost an hour to show up to sit with Nanny.”

“You drove around the entire subdivision?”  I asked a frantic Sammie.

“I did, twice.  Then, I went back to Darla and Raymond’s, but Ryan was already gone.  I guess, because no one would come to the door even though I rang the bell several times and kept pounding the front door.”

“Just go back home to Nanny.  Darla probably saw a neighbor and is there now visiting and drinking coffee.”  After I said this I realized how illogical it was.  Why would Darla, before 6:00 a.m. this morning, be anxious to leave her and Raymond’s house and then up and go out walking after I told her I would send Sammie to pick her up?  Even if she did that she wouldn’t become invisible by going inside a neighbor’s house.  She’d just walk the neighborhood to be easily seen.  Unless, Darla was like Nanny.  Maybe Darla had dementia.

“I do need to get back.  Verna has to sit with Basil Epps’ wife starting at 9:00.”  Sammie said, the tone of her voice returning to its natural low calmness.

“Call my cell phone and leave a message when you hear from Darla.”  I said, remembering I had seventy-five rowdy teenagers unattended in the auditorium.

By lunch I was feeling much better than yesterday.  I had delivered my little speech to my first three classes.  I had decided around midnight last night that I was going to be brave and bold and lay it all on the line.  I was not going to allow the rampant apathy to dominate ninety-plus percent of my students.  “Right now, every one of you have an F in my class, and that’s where your grade level will stay unless you give me your best efforts.  Don’t think I won’t fail you.”  That was the stick I used.  Something in me said it wouldn’t do much good.  But I had not ended my speech there.  My carrot-talk followed.  After I had every student stand.  I separated them by gender.  I had the boys stand along the front of the stage but down on the auditorium floor level.  The girls stood single file down the right-side aisle.  “Listen and listen good.  Every one of you is damned right now.”  I had stopped there and let silence and snickering bounce around the room.  “That’s what you are, that’s what I am.  All of Flannery O’Connor’s readers are damned, just like the characters in her stories.  If we, as readers, will acknowledge this we can go on to relish her grotesque and unforgettable art of telling.  The gist of that last sentence is taken from my favorite literary critic, Harold Bloom.  I encourage you to seek him out.”

“In our story, A Good Man is Hard to Find, the grandmother’s mouth had gotten her killed.  I want us to go on a journey, one filled with adventure.  Literature can change your life for the good.  The stories we will read offer gold nuggets.”  For Ben Gilbert’s tenth grade class I had said, “If you prefer, these gold nuggets are mouth size pieces of filet mignon.”  I had ended each of my three speeches with the trite but true statement, “food never tastes good unless you are hungry.”

There were two other things I had done after each of my three speeches.  I told them they were going to have homework every night and that unless they invested quality time and attention into the completion of their assignments their final semester grade would never even be a D.  “You will never learn to think without thinking, this takes time and attention.  You have to invest to earn a decent return.”  Also, I had described my teaching assistant positions, and assured everyone they would all help teach the class.  I gave them a handout stating who were the initial thirty-seven teaching assistants and who were the students.  These initial pairings would also serve as co-authors for the semester’s major writing assignment.

I gave the same talk and made the same assignments during the two afternoon classes, AP American Literature and Creative Writing.  At 2:45, after the last student left my classroom, Cullie arrived and was hungry as a bear, as usual.  She had just grabbed a Sprite from my refrigerator and pulled a bag of chips from my desk drawer when Mr. Wilkins came rushing into my room.  “Katie, the police are here to see you.  They are waiting in the main office.”

I instructed Cullie to stay put as I followed Patrick down the long hallway.  He opened the outer door for me and said the two officers were in his office.  He directed me around the counter and closed the door behind me as I walked into his large office with two tall and beefy young officers standing with their backs to the outside window.

“Miss Sims, I’m Officer Dixon and this is Officer Brown.  I’m sorry to tell you that your mother, Darla Radford, has been found.  She’s dead.”  He just stood there looking at me for a few seconds and then lowered his eyes.  Officer Brown never said a word.

“What happened?  Where did you find her?”  I said, not surprised that I wasn’t collapsing into a ball of tears.  But I was troubled, even feeling guilty for not going to pick up Darla as she had asked me to this morning a little before 6:00.

“She was found at the edge of a pond off Pleasant Hill Cut-off Road.  That’s about a half-mile from where her and Raymond lived.  Right now, we are not exactly sure how she died.”  Officer Dixon said turning a chair around for me to sit down.

“She had walked there?”

“We can’t say for sure.  All we know is Ralph Williams found her.  That’s his land.  There was no car found and Mr. Williams said he didn’t see anything.”

“Where is she?  Now?”  I said not sure if she might be at the hospital just to make sure she was dead.  My mind was retreating to a safe zone.

“Her body has been taken to Birmingham to the State Forensics Lab.  It’s state law when this type thing happens.  Autopsy required.”

“How did she look?  Was she bleeding?  Had she been hit?  By a car or something?”  I said, frantic to know anything.

For the first time, Officer Brown spoke.  “There was no visible sign she had been traumatized.  To be frank, she looked like she had simply gone to sleep.  I was the first on the scene.  Officer Dixon didn’t see her.”

I could have asked a dozen other questions but decided against it.  “Thank you for coming and telling me.  I need to see Cullie, my daughter, she’s in my classroom.”

“I understand.  Here is my card if you have any other questions.  I am very sorry for your loss.”  Officer Dixon said as he walked by.  Officer Brown tipped his hat at me and mouthed, ‘I’m sorry.’

When I came out of Wilkin’s office, he could tell something was wrong.  I didn’t stop to explain but kept going.  Halfway down the hall he caught up with me and took my arm as though I was going to faint.  He led me all the way back to the door of my classroom and said, “Katie, if there is anything I can do please call me.  Anytime is okay.”  He handed me the School’s standard business card with his name and cell phone number written on the back.  As he was giving me his card and offering his sympathy and support he had moved his left hand up on my shoulder.  It had lingered too long, just long enough to give me that same eerie feeling I had yesterday when he was standing behind me at my desk and peering down my blouse.

When I walked into my classroom I could hear Cullie crying.  Cindy came out when she heard me come in.  Someway, someone had already shared the news.  I shouldn’t have been, but was once again, surprised at how rapidly news traveled in a small town.  Cullie was unsurprisingly strong.  She wasn’t close to Darla even though to me it had always seemed she had cared more for her only granddaughter than she ever had me.

We left school and drove home, discussing nothing but how to share the bad news with Nanny.

Chapter 9

Yesterday afternoon after Cullie and I arrived home from school, we sat with Nanny and Sammie in the den.  I was contemplating exactly how to break the horrible news to my 89-year-old grandmother when Sammie said, “she already knows.  That damn police scanner that I thought I had hidden from her.  She must have dug it out while Verna was here.  Early afternoon Nanny had said, ‘no need to go get Darla, she’s dead.’  The scanner was tucked under a blanket beside her chair.  She must’ve had the volume turned down when I wasn’t doing chores.”

In a way this had not surprised or alarmed me.  Two weeks ago, when I had tagged along with Sammie and Nanny to see her doctor, he had said that at times she would seem normal, but this would become less and less frequent.  Usually, she would be a mix of bizarre and mundane.  If Nanny’s conduct last night was normal she sure didn’t seem to possess much love and sympathy for Darla, her only daughter.  If her conduct was bizarre her statement to Sammie about no need to go get Darla fit the bill.  The only thing that seemed like the mix the doctor mentioned was Nanny’s statement, “turn on The Walton’s, I want to see if Ike Godsey kills Mary Ellen, my darling Darla.”  Mundanely bizarre indeed.

After the four of us ate Sammie’s delicious chicken salad on TV trays in the den I excused myself and went to my room.  Cullie disappeared to the front porch to listen to her iPod and text Alysa.  Ryan Radford’s wife Karla answered on the second ring.  I was a little surprised their home phone number was listed in the phone book.  He didn’t seem to be the type who would give his customers at Radford Hardware and Building Supply easy access to him, especially after business hours.  I had told Karla who I was and asked to speak to Ryan.  I could hear him in the background.  The two of them talking.  I thought I heard him say, “tell her I’m busy.”  After a minute or more, he said, “hello, this is Ryan.”

“Ryan, this is Katie Sims, Darla’s daughter.”

“Katie, I know who you are.  I’m sorry about your mother.  I just got back from telling granddad the horrible news.  I’m hoping the District Attorney will finally grant him a bond, at least to come to the funeral.”

Raymond Radford was one of five local men who were facing criminal charges.  Everything from sex trafficking to murder.  The news had shocked the community since these were the deep-rooted leaders that seemed to control every aspect of religious and business life around Boaz.  I couldn’t help but recall the other time Raymond Radford had shocked local folks.  In 1973, he had ditched Cynthia, his wife of twenty years, and token-up with Darla, my mother.  She was still a teenager, the same age as Randall, Raymond’s son.  I suspected that in many places these type events would have ruined a man like Raymond, but not in Boaz.  It was like he, along with the other four fathers of the Flaming Five, and their sons, was immune to citizen criticism.  We’d have to see how the criminal justice system dealt with Raymond and his four peers.

“I need inside the house, to see if Darla left anything that would indicate how sick she was.  Can you let me in?”  I didn’t figure Ryan would agree but I had to ask.  At first, before I had called, I thought about going straight over and trying to break in.  A criminal charge was the last thing I needed.  As I sat and waited for Ryan to respond I was torn whether to go to the sprawling mansion at the end of Lindo Drive in the Country Club subdivision.  I hadn’t been except for one time, and then only inside the front foyer.  For some reason, Darla hadn’t wanted me to see how comfortable a life she had.  I guess she had known how it would make me feel, especially given how she had rejected me and chosen Raymond and his riches over her duty as a mother.

“I will meet you there in twenty minutes.  I have to be somewhere at 8:30.”

I had arrived at 7:20 and was relieved that Ryan let me in the front door and left.  He said he would be back in thirty minutes.  I spent ten minutes touring the entire house, in awe over the expensive antiques and art work.  I wasn’t an expert but several of the paintings on the wall appeared to be original.  The master bedroom was on the first floor beyond a short hallway and a large study.  I first searched the bathroom for pill bottles hoping to discover the medications Darla was taking.

The only prescription bottle I found was a drug called Clonidine.  This didn’t tell me anything, but I found a document, Your Personal Prescription Information, on an oak washstand beside the double vanity in the giant bathroom.  Scanning the document, I learned Clonidine ‘allows your blood vessels to relax and your heart to beat more slowly and easily’ and ‘clonidine is used to treat hypertension (high blood pressure).’  Here, I stopped reading knowing I didn’t have unlimited time to linger.  The only other drugs in the medicine cabinet were bottles of Aleve, Tylenol, and Aspirin.

I walked out of the bathroom and towards a sliding glass door that opened to a private balcony even though this was the first floor.  On a little wicker table in the corner I found a brochure that was titled Syncope.  A quick peek inside told me this was a condition that caused a temporary loss of consciousness.  I concluded that was why Darla had been prescribed the Clonidine.

When I walked back inside I noticed a pull-type suitcase in the corner behind a lounging chair.  On the end table beside the chair were two TV Guides, a novel by Andrea Preston, and a stack of newspapers, the top one being the New York Times.  I had not known Darla was much of a reader.

It was now almost 7:45 and Ryan would likely return within a few minutes.  I’m not sure what prompted me to do it, but I rolled the large suitcase outside and hid it in the trunk of my car.  I didn’t want Ryan to know I had taken anything.  He arrived less than a minute later.  I was standing on the front porch reading more about Clonidine.

“Did you find what you were looking for?”  He said as he was locking the deadbolt on the front door.

“I did.  Looks like Darla suffered from a condition that caused her to pass out.  I found this bottle.  I’m guessing she got disoriented and wandered over to Ralph Williams’ pond.  Probably then she passed out and never regained consciousness.”  I held up the pill bottle for Ryan to see what I had taken.

“I have to go.  Let me know if you need anything else.  Oh, I hate that I have not said this before.  I’m sorry for your loss.  Darla was a sweet lady and was always good to me.  By the way, don’t worry, I’ll make sure all her funeral costs will be taken care of.”

With that, Ryan had driven away leaving me standing at the bottom of the front porch stairs.  His final statement made me ponder Darla’s will and what type of financial relationship she and Raymond had.  Surely, he would have loved her enough to make sure she was taken care of if he had predeceased Darla.  But, that hadn’t happened.

As I had driven home my stomach had grown more and more nauseous.  What would happen to Nanny?  Would Sammie’s caregiver costs continue to be paid?  My mind had changed when I turned in Nanny’s long driveway and saw Cullie still sitting on the front porch.  No matter what, my primary goal in life wouldn’t change.  I would do whatever it took to take care of my precious daughter.  Although I would do everything I could for Nanny, she would never displace the time and attention I would give the child whose presence continually showed me that good can come from evil.

At 10:30, Cullie and I had gone inside after having spent the prior two-plus hours talking, really talking.  It was the best mother-daughter conversation we had had since moving back to Boaz.  I went to bed early, wanting my dreams to center around Cullie’s openness to share her concerns and the roller-coaster that most every ninth-grade girl finds herself buckled to.  I forgot all about the suitcase stuffed inside the trunk of my car.

Chapter 10

“You two dumb asses.  In broad daylight.  Are ya’ll just itching to go to jail for the rest of your lives?”  Fulton said as he walked inside the cabin.  Ryan and Justin were sitting at a round, hundred-plus year oak table.  Warren was still outside on the porch finishing a phone call on his cell.

“We didn’t have time to plot this out.  When Justin and I discovered the tape was missing we knew that Darla knew.”  Ryan said standing and leaning against the kitchen sink.

“I think we got lucky.”  Warren said appearing in the open doorway from the porch.  “My contact in Germany says the combination of Clonidine, Xanax, and alcohol in the right proportions can be a deadly cocktail for anyone, but more so for someone suffering from Syncope.”

“Well duh.  We already knew that.  She’s dead as old Abe.”  Ryan said looking over at Justin.

“Where’s Danny?”  Justin asked sipping the last drops of his third Bud Light.

“He had a late closing and was running by to see Ralph Williams.  Don’t worry, the visit won’t raise any suspicions.  Danny said Ralph had asked him last week about the ten-acre pasture for sale across the road from him.”  Warren said accepting a beer from Justin.

“Okay, let’s sit down and review every detail of what’s happened.”  Fulton said looking around the room and imagining his ancestors gathering around this same table to discuss business deals and unfortunately, things more sinister.

Club Eden, as it was called, was not only the name for the private 289-acre tract of land on the southwest side of Aurora Lake, but also the unofficial name of the organization formed in the 1890’s by five families who had immigrated from Georgia and settled in Boaz ten years earlier.  Five generations separated Fulton, Warren, Ryan, Justin, and Danny from their original forebears.  Each of them hoped the crazy evil stunt they pulled in 2002 wasn’t about to be revealed.

“Let’s start with the tape.  I thought it was destroyed fifteen years ago.  That was the agreement.”  Fulton said, looking over at Ryan.

“Maybe he forgot.  Granddad, Raymond, was a pack rat.  No one would have ever known about our private little session with Katie if Raymond hadn’t been coming out of Aurora Market when we left here.  You all remember.  We had to confess.  Damn, he followed Justin’s van and saw us toss Katie out at the deserted end of town.  This was just one of a dozen mistakes we all made that night.  I’m talking about how and where we left Katie.  More stupid than that was videotaping our little romp.”

“Why in the hell did Raymond keep the tape?  I doubt it’s because he’s a hoarder.”  Warren asked.

“Maybe he was into porn.”  Danny said, like Warren earlier, silently appearing in the cabin’s open doorway.  “You guys might want to be a little more careful.  I parked on the other side of our bridge just to see if I could sneak up on you lamebrains.  Guess what?  I did, and I just heard you talking about the tape.”

“Point taken.  Right?”  Fulton said looking first at Danny and then at the other three sitting around the table.

“I’ve heard Dad talk enough about Raymond to know he was as cunning as they come.  Granddad probably believed the tape was some type of insurance, that he could use it to protect me if need be.  You do recall that I’m not shown in the video.”  Ryan said.

“You were doing the taping and turned it off when you were having your turns with Katie.  You are as cunning and disloyal to the rest of us as Raymond was.”  Warren said.

“Whatever reason Raymond had for retaining the tape, it was a bad decision.  The bottom line is the tape still exists.  Back to Darla.  Are you sure you didn’t leave any evidence that can come back to haunt us?”  Fulton asked, looking at both Ryan and Justin.

“No. None.” Ryan declared.  “By the way, there is a limit to loyalty.  You all know that.”

“I’m confused as usual.”  Warren said writing something on his notepad.  “Why were the two of you at Raymond’s to begin with?”

“I had visited granddad two days earlier.  He asked me to visit Darla but also to bring back his will.  When I opened the safe I saw the videotape and started to take it but for some reason didn’t.  When I went back to see Raymond yesterday, to take his will, he gave me another one, a new one I guess, and asked me to store it in his safe.  I guess he had his lawyers make a change or two.  I didn’t read it.  This time I took Justin along to occupy Darla.  When I was in his study and opened the safe I noticed the videotape was missing.  I knew it had to be Darla.  I confronted her about it and she blew up.  Apparently, she either knew the safe combination or figured it out after seeing me there two days ago.”  Ryan looked at Justin as though to prod him to take over describing what happened next.

“We had hoped Darla would still be in bed and wouldn’t know we were there.  That’s why we had gone so early.  After her and Ryan got into their screaming match, Ryan and I walked back to Raymond’s study.  Then, we heard her on the phone.  We figured she was calling Katie.  We couldn’t let her get the tape to Katie.

“I doubt if I would have done anything different.” Danny said.  Darla was clearly a threat.  If it weren’t for the stupid tape, we were in the clear.  Even if Katie came forward and accused us all of rape, we could simply deny it.  It would be her word against ours.”

“Unless, she knows which one of us is the father of Cullie.”  Justin added.

“That still wouldn’t be our downfall.  If I were the father I could say that Katie and I had an affair.  Not good for my reputation but a hell better than going to prison.”  Danny said.

“So, you fed Darla her prescription meds?”  Fulton asked.

“By the handful.  Also, made her drink nearly half a bottle of Jack Daniels.”  Ryan said popping open another Bud Light from the twelve pack on the table.

“That’s all you gave her?  The Clonidine, Xanax, and alcohol?”  Warren asked.  Nothing else?

“We’re apparently all dumb asses.  Maybe it’s the beer but here’s the million-dollar question.  Where in the hell is the videotape?”  Fulton asked throwing a half full bottle of beer into a garbage can.

“We didn’t have much time to look, but it has to still be at Raymond’s.  We know from a review of the security system that Darla never left the house after Ryan first removed Raymond’s old will, two days ago.”  Justin said.

“Other than leaving the house dead when we took her out yesterday morning.”  Ryan added.

“That was assumed dumb ass.”  Justin added, confident that his best friend knew he was only joking about his mental acuity.

“We darn well better find that tape.  I suspect that if anything suspicious turns up in Darla’s autopsy that law enforcement will be searching her house.  We cannot allow that tape to be discovered.  It could ruin us all.”  Warren said scribbling rapidly in his notebook.

“Ryan and I will go back to Raymond’s tonight soon as we leave here.  We’ll find the tape.”  Justin said attempting to assure the others there was nothing to worry about.

“One other thing, Danny, what did Ralph Williams say?  Any problems there?”  Fulton asked Danny who had walked over and plopped down on a leather couch while typing a text.

“We lucked out.  Ralph said he was in the house on the phone with his son in Houston for over an hour.  Said he came out to his barn around 8:15 and had just gotten on his tractor to move a bale of hay to the pasture when he saw what he first thought was a bunch of ducks lined up along the edge of the pond.  He said he drove on down and before he got through the gate he could tell it was a body.  He also said he hadn’t seen any traffic going past his place.”  Danny said just as his cell phone rang. 

It was Tuesday night, near midnight, two hours after everyone had gone to bed and the house was finally still, that Katie walked outside, opened the trunk of her car, and rolled Darla’s stuffed suitcase inside.  After removing clothes, shoes, a large toiletry bag, three novels, a couple of journals, and a videotape, Katie went to bed hoping the Audio-Visual Department at school would have an old eight-track video player she could borrow.

The Boaz Stenographer–1st ten chapters

Chapter 1

I will not lie for President Kane.  I will not lie for the President.  I kept saying to myself as I waited in the secretary’s office just one door away from where the world’s most powerful man sat with Fritz Archer, the President’s Chief of Staff, and Zack Quitman, my boss and Head of the Stenographic core.

“You can come in now Mr. Shepherd.”  Jane Goodman, the President’s secretary said as she walked in from the Oval Office.

I tapped my forehead with my handkerchief one final time, stood, and walked through the door into a room with six eyes of hot steel that instantly wounded my determination to hold unwaveringly to honesty and truth.  These men would give me only two choices, lie or walk my integrity off the gang plank into a raging ocean.

“Good afternoon Walt.”  Fritz said, reaching out to shake my hand.  The President sat behind his desk without a word, or glimmer of a smile.  Zack twisted in his seat and gave me a slight affirmative nod, like he was signaling me to say yes to whatever demand was coming my way.

“Thank you for coming.  Please sit here.”

“My meeting with Billy Graham yesterday in the Rose Garden has created quite a stir.” The President said while looking at his laptop screen that sat on his desk in front of him.

“Walt, I have reviewed your transcript of the President’s and Mr. Graham’s meeting.  I’ve also reviewed Tad Goldstein’s transcript.  Tad, as you know, was the closest to the President when he said, ‘Billy, I never met with a single Russian during my campaign.’  Why is it that you didn’t hear the word never?”  Zack asked.

“Sirs, I can only record what I hear.  I heard the President say, ‘Billy, I met with a single Russian during my campaign.’”

“Mr. Shepherd, even though you have worked nearly 35 years as a White House stenographer, Tad Goldstein has won every major competition the National Stenographic Society has held in the past five years.  I believe you simply misheard.  Why is it that you cannot acknowledge that?”  The President said, continuing to look at his laptop screen.

“Sir, in all due respect, I am not the only one who did not hear the word ‘never’ in the subject sentence.  I’m aware that several reporters have said they did not hear the word.”  I said feeling the sweat run down my back.

Fritz glared at me and sat forward to the edge of his seat, “Sharon Hawkings with Fox News, who, like Tad, was closer to the President than the reporters you mention, is adamant.  She says the President never said he had met with a Russian during his campaign.  In fact, she said his next sentence confirms that. ‘I am the most patriotic president this country has ever had.’”

I didn’t respond but acted like a school kid who had been caught cheating on an exam.

“Let’s be very clear Mr. Shepherd.  You will change your transcript to match Tad’s or you’re fired.  Do you understand what I’m saying here?”  the President said.

“Yes, clearly.” I said wanting to stand up and run out of the Oval Office.

“Walt, it’s 3:30 now.  I’ll give you until 5:00 p.m. today to make your decision.  I fully expect you to get on board with Tad.” Zack said, continuing to give me an affirmative nod.

“Am I dismissed?” I said as I stood up directly facing the President.  He never made eye contact.  He never even looked up from his laptop.

“You may leave Mr. Shepherd but please know there is a price to pay for blindly following your principles.  I trust you are hearing what I am saying.”  Fritz said as the door to Jane Goodman’s office opened and she herded me like I was a cull cow headed for the slaughter house.

As I walked outside the West Wing and toward the Eisenhower

Executive Office Building I knew my thirty-five-year career here at the White House was over.  No Administration had ever asked me to lie. No one had even asked me to correct a verb tense.  But, that hadn’t stopped me from making the biggest mistake of my White House career.  The only time I ever modified what a President said was in 2000 when I changed President Bush’s ‘is’ to ‘are.’  At a stump speech in Florence, South Carolina on Jan. 11, 2000, Bush asked a question — “Is our children learning?”  I had caught hell over transcribing the statement to “Are our children learning?”  I was wrong.  It was not my job to protect the President.  My duty was to record the truth, exactly what was said.    I swore then I would die before I ever recorded anything except exactly what the President said.  I was not about to change my mind.  I didn’t care if it cost me my job.

Three days later, at 6:35 a.m., we left Washington, D.C.  It was me in my loaded down 2014 Ford F150 pickup with all my boxed-up transcripts in the truck’s bed under a new camper shell.  Behind me, for now at least, were two men in a Peterbilt with a growling CAT engine pulling a 53-foot dry box trailer loaded down with the remainder of my worldly possessions.

The two men crew and rig from Elrod Moving and Storage arrived yesterday shortly after noon and began the ten-hour loading sprint.  I had paid their overnight hotel bill at the Georgetown Inn on Wisconsin Avenue and they had returned at 6:00 a.m. to conduct their required 26-point truck and trailer inspection, and to eat a Hardee’s breakfast I had waiting for them.  Our plan was simple: drive, virtually non-stop, to 5583 Crosson Road in Boaz, Alabama.  They would manage their own schedule, I would mine.  I could lead or follow, go on without them, or stop for a nap.  One of the requirements was for all to meet at

6:00 a.m. in the morning at the designated spot and start unloading the trailer.  

Eighty miles after leaving my home on Rosalyn Street in Georgetown, somewhere around Middleton, Virginia, I pulled past the long semi and settled in to endure one of my least favorite things.  I always thought driving, and even worse, riding as a passenger, was boring.  For a little over seven chapters I listened to The Last Juror, a John

Grisham book, but surprisingly got tired of Clanton, Mississippi and Willie Traynor, although it was one of my favorite stories, having previously read it in hardcover and on my Kindle.

My mind took a different direction just as Miss Callie Ruffin finished her prayer, and her and Willie were about to eat a feast for lunch out on her front porch in Lowtown.  I was 15 and was walking up the back-porch steps to my parents’ house, my home on Crosson Road, when I was startled by a woman’s voice coming from the swing on the far side of the porch.  Vann Elkins, my 16-year-old friend, the same grade as me but a few months older, had just dropped me off from an after-church gathering at the Dickerson’s house in Country Club.  The back-porch lights were off, and I hadn’t seen Mother.  I also hadn’t seen her crying.  This is what altered her voice and startled me.

“Walt, let’s talk.”  Mother’s voice was clearer now.

I walked over and sat down in a lounging chair.  “Are you okay?  It’s after 10:00, late for you. What’s wrong?” Mother was always in bed by 9:00 p.m. sharp.

“I’m worried about you.  You’re changing, and I don’t like it.”

“You don’t like me growing up?”  I was really confused.  Why would Mother be worried about how much I was growing.  Since last year, the beginning of 9th grade, I had grown nearly three inches taller and gained fifty pounds.  She knew how hard I had worked with Coach Hicks in the weight room, on the practice field, and running an obstacle course, he had helped lay out here at Shepherd’s Cove, our 40acre domain off Crosson Road. 

“No, silly, it’s not that.  I am very proud of how you have stuck to your goal of playing football.  Son, what is breaking my heart is how you are falling away from God.”  Mother barely got the words out.

Before I could think of what to say Dad opened the back door and turned on the porch light.  He didn’t get a word out before Mother shooed him back inside.

“Mom, I was at church tonight and I led the prayer at the

Dickerson’s before ice cream and cake.”

“That’s good Walt, but don’t patronize me.  I hear the type of questions you are asking in Mr. Smith’s Sunday School class and I see how you act during Brother Walter’s sermons.  When you slouch down in the pew I know you are not listening or you are disagreeing with what you are hearing.  Be honest with me.  Tell me what is going on.”  Mother had laid her tissues aside.  She was gaining composure.  I knew my goose was cooked.

“I have my doubts about Christianity.  There, I said it.”  I said standing up and moving over by the porch rails.

I know now a little more how those words broke Mother’s heart. 

That night we talked until after midnight.  I told her how the year before I had started reading how the Bible came about, and, this year, had gotten interested in evolution, thanks to Dr. Ayers, my Biology teacher.  At the end of those two hours, the only thing we accomplished was to agree to disagree.  For sure, one thing didn’t change, and that was my love for my Mother and her love for me.  

My mind was now solidly in the past.  I kept driving.  By the end of high school, I was, at a minimum, a closet atheist.  No, I didn’t stop going to First Baptist Church of Christ.  I respected my Mother more than that, Dad too.  By graduation night, May 25, 1972, I had accumulated nearly four years of reading, studying, and contemplating.  Atheist was not the right word.  I didn’t have the right word to describe me.  What do you call a person who strongly doubts most of the stories from the Bible?  Who believes in an old, old earth, and that all life is connected and has arisen through the evolutionary process?  What do you label a person who both doubts God and loves God, or the things my life had associated with God?  Whatever I was, by the end of high school, I still was open to God, most days was eager to hear from Him. 

I truly was open to knowing Him.  I just needed evidence.

Mother was the most open-minded about my fall from grace, as she put it.  In fact, her and Dr. Ayers were the only two people I knew of who didn’t think I was a disgrace to the community.  It didn’t take long for word to spread around church and around town that I was different.  It didn’t take me long to figure out that a closed mind is such a dangerous thing.  In a way, I felt like church folks threw me into the same camp with homosexuals.  We were all heathens and destined for hell.

After graduating, I attended Snead State Community College for one year.  During the summer of 1973, Jennifer Ericson and I married, and her rich father opted to pay our way at the University of Virginia, a truly great school, and the one I had dreamed of attending since the tenth grade.  I majored in English and minored in Creative Writing.  We had stayed in Charlottesville during the summer after our sophomore year.  I got a job at Pizza Hut and right before the end of summer I delivered a pizza to Craig Langston sitting on the steps of the Rotunda.  He was a talkative professor.  After he learned I was an English major, he invited me to sit, even gave me a slice of his pizza.  He asked me a dozen questions and ended advising me to take a couple of stenographic courses.  He said I needed to find a way to, as efficiently as possible, take notes from what I was reading.  He warned me that my sophomore year was going to be heck, but my junior and senior years would be hell.  He strongly encouraged me to pursue “the best note-taking system known to man.”  I will never forget those words.

I did follow his advice, ultimately taking six courses over the next three years, almost deciding to change my major.  I’ve often wondered if Craig Langston was an angel sent from God to guide my life.  Probably not, but for sure he played a significant role in my future.  After graduating, I tried for over a year to find a teaching position.  I wanted to teach at the college level but soon learned I needed a PhD.  That wasn’t happening.  I wound up teaching night classes in stenography at Prince George’s Community College in Largo, Maryland.  How I got there was a whole other story.  It was only fate that I met Sally Pelham, the sister of the College’s President who had been a stenographer at the White House for nearly twenty years.  Out of the blue one Thursday evening, nearly six years after I started teaching at Prince George, Sally and her sister, Suzie, the College’s President, dropped by my class.  They stayed the remaining hour of the class, even had me demonstrate my ability on the steno machine.  After all my students left, Sally gave me her card telling me to call her if I wanted “a note-taking job in a high stress environment.”  A month later, November 18, 1982, I was the newest staff member of the White House’s stenographic core. 

Over the next eight hours, my mind jumped between alternating scenes, from my 35-year career at the White House, back to high school girlfriends Regina Gillan, and the late Jennifer Ericson.  At 6:35 p.m., twelve hours after leaving my townhouse in Georgetown, I pulled my Ford pickup into the driveway at Shepherd’s Cove, 5583 Crosson Road, Boaz, Alabama.  

Chapter 2

It was almost 8:30 p.m. before the moving van arrived. After Ed and Larry parked the van and left for a hotel, I drove to Walmart to pick up a few things.  As I was loading up on ten kinds of yogurt, I glanced over and saw an attractive woman at the milk cooler pulling out and returning several gallons of milk.  The woman had on tight jeans and a sleeveless pink top.  I had a feeling I knew the woman but all I could see was her profile.  

After she finally selected a gallon of milk, placed it into her buggy, and headed towards me, I knew exactly who she was.  “Regina

Gillan, is that you?”

“Who’s asking?”  She replied looking towards me for a second before abandoning her cart and walking over to the eggs directly opposite the yogurt coolers.

“Walt Shepherd is asking.”  I said.

She then ignored her need for eggs and walked over and hugged my neck without saying anything.  We just stood and looked at each other for what seemed like a minute or more.  By now, I couldn’t help but notice her pink top was exposing just enough cleavage to remind me she still had a teenage figure.  Even though I hadn’t seen her in nearly 50 years, memories of our last conversation flooded my mind.

“I can’t believe this.  Last week I heard you quit the White House and now you’re in Boaz Walmart?”

“My story isn’t as good as yours Miss Gina.  Not long ago at all you were giving President Kane hell in editorials at the Chicago Tribune.  Now, you’re checking out expiration dates on twenty gallons of milk in Boaz Walmart.”  I said.

“You always were a smart-ass Walt Shepherd.”

“Seriously Regina, you here for a New Year’s visit or still hanging around after Christmas?” 

“Neither.  As of ten days ago I am the Editor-In-Chief of the

Sand Mountain Reporter.”

“You’ve got to be kidding.  Why would the editor of the editorial page for the Chicago Tribune jump from that high pedestal and fall so far south?  Living around a bunch of liberals is one thing, but living amongst red-neck Christian fundamentalists can get you killed?”

“Not only a smart ass but rather insulting too, aren’t you?”  Regina said.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean it that way.  It just seems such a radical move.”

“It wasn’t as sudden as it might appear.  I’ve been wanting a change for a while.  Over forty years in the windy city is enough.  Since our class reunion in 2012 I’ve been homesick of a sort.  It was surprising that my nostalgia from hanging around a bunch of our classmates, all who still live around here, didn’t go away.  No doubt, it was a post-midlife crisis of a sort.  By the way, why didn’t you come to one of our class reunions? 

We’ve had them at least every ten years.”

“I didn’t want the pain.”

“Pain?  What the hell are you talking about?”

“It’s a long story, but you are one of the leading characters.”

“That’s a story I would love to hear, but now I have to get back.  Mother needed milk for her banana pudding.  She makes me swear to triple-check the expiration dates.”

“It was nice seeing you.”

“Oh, I forgot to ask.  What are you doing in Boaz?”  Regina asked.

“I not only quit the White House Stenographic staff, but have moved back home, home as in right here in Boaz.  I just got in town around an hour ago.  I guess you could say I’ve retired.”

“Walt Shepherd, you will never retire.  You can’t sit still.  Come talk to me at the Reporter.  I’ll be in the office first thing Monday morning.”

Chapter 3

I spent the next three days unpacking.  The moving company had placed all my furniture neatly around the outer walls of the great room, study, and two bedrooms, and stacked the dozens and dozens of boxes inside the master bedroom.  All the boxes, except my White House transcripts.  I moved them to a safe and secure, climate-controlled, unit at Paradise Self Storage in Albertville.  I toiled with this decision, but for now decided it more prudent to spend the extra money to protect the fruits of my 35 years working with five Presidents until I could have the documents scanned.

I had mixed feelings about moving back into my childhood home, what my paternal great-grandfather had dubbed, Shepherd’s Cove.  Mom and Dad had deeded the home-place to DeeDee, my sister, and me in 2007.  Dad died in 2012 and Mom had moved into Brookdale Assisted Living in Albertville three years ago.  She was not doing well.  DeeDee had listed Mom and Dad’s place with a realtor in 2015.  There had been a little activity during the first few months after it was listed, but none for nearly the past two years.  Since I was moving back home anyway and needed a place to live, I decided to buy the 118-year-old thrice-remodeled cabin that Stephen Parker Shepherd had built in 1899, motivated greatly by my DeeDee’s offer to buy her out at a great price. 

This morning, Thursday, would be a change of my recently created routine.  I had to meet with Dean Naylor at Snead State to finalize my adjunct professor duties in the business department.  That meeting wasn’t until 3:30 p.m., which gave me plenty of time to waste here sitting in a padded lounging chair on the back porch, one that likely was the same one I sat in as mother and I talked when I was 15.  I had been here since daylight watching three ducks swim and frolic in the pond along the edge closest to the old barn which was built shortly after the house.

At 6:50 a.m., I heard a car horn.  I really didn’t want any visitors, so I stayed put, lowering the back of my chair into a sleeping position.  If it’s important, the person will find me.  I shut my eyes as though I was asleep. 

“Walt, you can hide from your troubles all day.”  Vann Elkins shouted from the porch steps.  I kept my eyes closed until he walked over and shook me with both hands until I nearly fell out of my chair.

“I wasn’t hiding from my troubles.  I was hiding from you.  Well, I guess that’s about the same thing.”

“Good to see you Walt.  I’ve been seeing activity around here for nearly a week.  I just figured DeeDee had sold the place and my new neighbors were moving in.”  Vann said unfolding another lounge chair.

I raised the back of my chair.  “I hear you’ve retired?”

“Thought it was time to fish, hunt, garden, and gossip anytime I wanted without distraction from 250 high schoolers.”  Vann said fiddling with the settings on his chair.

“I’m glad you stopped by but I’m hungry.  Let’s go grab a bite and we can catch up.  That good for you?” I said finding it difficult to get up out of my low-slung chair.

“Sounds great, I was headed to Grumpy’s Diner when I decided to pull in.”

I rode with Vann in his 90’s model Ford pickup and found one table available.  Three men I didn’t know were just abandoning the table in the far left-hand corner.  I followed Vann and stopped every time he did to greet folks at four other tables.  I felt like a member of the Secret Service.  He didn’t introduce me to anyone and no one even looked my way.  Maybe I’m invisible.  That might not be a bad thing.

After the waitress brought us coffee and took our orders, I asked Vann why he had really retired.  I knew he wasn’t much of an outdoorsman, even though his wife insisted he help her in the garden.  The truth is, he was a bookworm.

“I’ve been teaching American History at Boaz High School since 1978, two years after I graduated from the University.  Time for a change.  I might finally get to writing that book I’ve been dreaming about for a quarter of a century.”  Vann said.

‘University,’ in these parts always referred to the University of Alabama in Tuscaloosa.  And, no other college in the world.  Cross-state rivalry Auburn could never earn such a title.  “How will you survive without the interaction with your students?  I’ve always heard and believed that was the key to your longevity.”

“Oh, horse radishes, let’s talk about you for a while.  I see where you really got your ass in a crack with old man Kane.  I have one question.  Did you quit or were you fired?”

“Both.  I quit and got fired.”

“That makes sense.”  Vann said hesitating to go on while the waitress delivered our food.  “Clarify please.”

I realized for the first time since high school why Vann Elkins and I were best friends.  We had always been totally transparent with each other.  There was nothing, and I mean nothing, that we couldn’t ask or divulge to the other.  “Before my meeting with the President I had already decided how I would respond.  If he asked me to lie, then I was out of there.  That’s what happened.  The President let my boss, Zack Quitman, have the honors of telling me to change the transcript or hit the road.”

“You’re my hero man.  The rest of the country’s also.  Well, except for ninety-nine percent of the Wacko’s supporters.”  Vann said.

“You’re right.  Just like Kane said, ‘I could be in the street in downtown Manhattan and shoot somebody and wouldn’t lose a one of my supporters.’  The man is a Presidential disgrace.  But, his day is coming.  I feel it in my bones.” I said noticing my voice rising as I spoke. “Not so loud my friend.  Half of Kane’s’ supporters live here in Boaz.  Since you’ve never been so good at math, that means most every person you will encounter in Boaz, no matter where you are, Walmart, church, here in the diner, are die-hard Kane fans.”

“You’ve got to be kidding.  Surely, it’s not more than 50%. 

Wouldn’t that be what it should be given the general election results?”  I said.

“Kane math doesn’t work that way.  For some unknown reason,

Boaz voted nearly 100% for Kane.  But, that might change.”

“Vann, who’s your new friend?”  The waitress, Gloria, said pressing a large and protruding hip into Vann’s shoulder.

“Some nut job liberal I found on Highway 431 broke down heading to New York City.  No, sorry.  Gloria Brown, this is my best friend since high school, Walt Shepherd.”

“Nice to meet you Walt, can I call you Walt?”  Gloria said walking over and filling my coffee cup.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.  Nice to meet you Gloria.”

“Hot stuff, coffee please.”  A sixtyish looking man sitting with three younger men halfway across the dining room shouted at Gloria. 

And, she was gone.

“What did you mean before Gloria came up?  You said something might change.”  I said.

“Regina Gillan, your old flame, has taken over as Chief Editor at the Sand Mountain Reporter.  You do know she has spent the past hundred years or so with one of the most liberal newspapers in America, the Chicago Tribune?”

“Funny you mention her.  Last Friday I ran into her at Walmart.  She mentioned moving back and her new job.”  I said with my mouth stuffed with the best pancakes I’d eaten since my mother’s when I was a kid.

“I predict things around here are going to get interesting. 

Especially since Belinda, you know, Regina’s twin sister, is married to Frankie Olinger.”

“Oh shit.  When did Belinda lose her mind?  You are talking about the same Frankie Olinger we went to school with?”

“Yep, and we thought he was crazy 45 years ago.  He is bat-shit crazy now.  He’d have to be to be head honcho with the local Kanites.  I forget what they call themselves.  Oh yea, Kane Tribe.”  Vann said.

“I thought I was moving away from a screwed-up city.  Looks like this town may be just as bad, maybe worse.  I got to go.” I said cramming a whole slice of bacon in my mouth.

Gloria brought us two coffees to-go as we were walking to the checkout counter beside the front door.  As we were leaving, I heard behind me, “Vann, remember Sand Mountain Tire needs your business.  I thought you were coming by after our little chat at Walmart a couple of weeks ago.”  It was the older man who had yelled at Gloria for coffee from across the restaurant.

“I’ve been busy.”  Vann responded. “Who’s your friend?” 

“Frankie, don’t you remember Walt Shepherd?  We all went to school together.”  Vann said.

“Oh hell no.  Walt, good to see you.  It’s a shame you didn’t have the balls to support our President.  I read all about it.”

I wanted to kick him in the balls, but I just stood there and looked at him.  Frankie was bigger than ever, a couple of inches taller than my six feet and probably weighed three hundred pounds.  Even with half of it being fat, I didn’t want to wrestle a bear.  I also didn’t want to smell like oil and gas for my meeting with Dean Naylor.  “Nice to see you Frankie.  I don’t think I’ve seen you since you quit school at the end of the eleventh grade.”

Vann gently pushed in between Frankie and me and said, “hurry up you two, there’s people waiting.  Let’s go.”

Vann dropped me off at my mailbox next to the road.  As he started to drive off, he stopped, leaned out his window, and said, “you better stay away from the foxy Regina.  You know she’ll come with a

Frankie bonus.”

I waved him off, checked my mailbox, and walked the long and winding driveway home.

Chapter 4

My meeting with Dean Naylor was cut short by a ‘human issue’ as he called it.  Seems like an assistant coach and the new head basketball coach hired during the Christmas holidays were having difficulty expressing brotherly love.  During the twenty minutes we had before Naylor was called to the gymnasium, we discussed the second semester stenographic course I was to teach on Monday and Thursday evenings from 6:00 to 9:00 p.m., including lab time.  From his bragging about Snead State winning last year’s Tri-State Regional Stenographic Tournament, I could tell he had high expectations.  He also was supportive of my decision to stand up against the President.  As Naylor was rushing out of his office he said, “Thanks for being a man of principle when you chose truth over job security.  Let’s have lunch one day soon and I’ll introduce you to a couple of other supporters.”  With that, he was gone leaving me sitting in his office. 

For five minutes or so I continued to sit and reminisce.  After graduating from Boaz High School in 1972, I couldn’t make my mind up about what profession I wanted to pursue.  So, I spent the next year here, what was then called Snead State Junior College, taking general curriculum courses.  The Dean’s secretary came in and said she had to run an errand and needed to lock-up his office.  I walked out and instead of descending the nearby stairs to the first floor I walked down the long hallway towards the classroom Jennifer and I had taken a Speech class together.  The room was the old auditorium.  I sat down in a seat closest to the area I remembered sitting every day during that semester.  I imagined Jennifer right beside me, her blowing that crazy, unruly black curl out of her right eye.  That was January 1973.  Where in hell had forty-five years gone?  “You got to leave, I’m locking up.”  A short, older man holding a key ring with a hundred keys shouted from the double doors by the hallway.

Chapter 5

I left the College and drove to the Sand Mountain Reporter.  I don’t know why for sure.  It may have been the lingering nostalgia that was morphing in a different direction.  I had married Jennifer, but it was Regina who was my first love and the one I had walked away from.  Was my mind playing tricks on me?  Or, was my heart reminding me of what I was blind to see nearly fifty years ago?  I had to find the answer.  Regina would know.  As I pulled into the parking lot I was happy to remember that Regina had invited me to drop by.  We could at least talk shop.  Talking about how we were nearly half a century ago might be a little premature.

It was almost 4:30 p.m. when I asked the receptionist if Regina was available.  I told her my name and she disappeared.  Just as I sat down and picked up the latest edition of the Reporter from a table in the corner, the receptionist reappeared and instructed me to follow her.  Behind a desk in an office that dwarfed the size and intimidated the furnishings of Dean Naylor’s office, sat the gorgeous Regina.  I shook my head to push back the past as she motioned for me to sit with her at a round table in the corner.

“I’m so glad you dropped by.  What’s up Mr. Walt?”

“Nothing much.  I’ve been by to see Dean Naylor and confirm the details on the class I’ll be teaching.”

“You’re taking Stella Gillman’s position, aren’t you?  I heard she accepted a position at Wake Forest?”

“A great promotion for her but also the opportunity to be near her aging parents in Winston-Salem.  I’m happy for her.”  I said glancing at Regina’s straight, short-cropped brown hair.  Brown sounded so bland. 

There should be one word to describe silky, brilliantly bright, and sexy. “Talking about opportunity.  Snead State is rather fortunate to have a world-renowned stenographer like you.  One with a radical reputation at that.”

“I’m just me, plain and simple Walt.”

“Oh, give me a break.  You’ve always undersold and underestimated yourself.  Of course, I do admit you are rather lame in some respects.”  Regina said sitting back and crossing her legs.

“What department are you referring to?”  I said feeling a little sweat breaking out on my forehead.

“Women, your ability to choose women, is grossly inadequate.”

“Funny, funny.”

The receptionist announced over an open intercom she was leaving.  Regina rushed out and when she returned she said, “I was overwhelmingly the best choice for you when you were a teenager and look what you did.”

“I have recently thought about that.  You may be right.”

“Right?  You know I’m right.  But, that was a lifetime ago.  Hey, I owe you an apology.  I don’t have a clue how I got us started on that little conversation.”

“No apology needed.  In fact, let’s continue the conversation over dinner, tonight, my place.”

“I’d love to Walt, but I have a Board meeting tonight.  Rain check?”

“Absolutely.”

“In fact, I need about an hour to prepare then I have to run a couple of errands.  I hate to push you out but duty calls.”  Regina said coming towards me reaching out her right hand offering a friendly handshake.

“Thanks for seeing me without any notice.”  I said, standing and taking her hand.  Her grasp lingered a few seconds more than normal.  It seemed 45 years of adult scales fell off our eyes and we were back in the barn loft the night before our high school graduation.  It was there, a place we had met late at night for nearly two years, I told her Jennifer was wanting a full commitment.  Now, standing here, what I had done those many years ago, seemed the most stupid thing a man could ever do. 

“Oh, I knew there was something I wanted to ask you.  I was in Guntersville this morning at the Courthouse.  After the Draper sentencing hearing was over, I lingered while the courtroom emptied, hoping to get an interview with the District Attorney.  The court reporter, Ginger, something like that, and I, got to talking as she was packing up her steno stuff.  She was frantic to leave saying she had to drive to Huntsville for a deposition.  Long story short.  She works for Rains & Associates, a big court-reporting agency based in Birmingham.  Ginger said they were very short-handed, so much she was driving herself mad as she drove all over North Alabama trying to meet demands.  Anyway, I thought of you, thought you might like another part time job.  Something to keep the restless Walt out of the bars and honky tonks.

“Again, funny.  Thanks for the tip.  I’ll give it some thought.  Now, you go do what you need to do.  I’ll call you later to remind you of the rain check you owe me.” I said glancing over at Regina who by now was back at her desk ruffling through a stack of files and papers.

“Later gator.”  She said without looking up.

I dropped by Pizza Hut for a large Supreme and drove home feeling more nostalgic than ever.

Chapter 6

I was just walking into the kitchen from the back porch when my cell phone vibrated.  It was DeeDee.  My one and only sister.  The one I loved and loathed.  

“What’s up?  You had supper?”  I could hear road noise.  She had always loved driving with her window down, no matter the weather.  It took a hard, driving rain for her to keep her window up.  She rarely ever turned on the car’s air-conditioner.  Of course, she didn’t need it now.  I was freezing outside.

“Just got here.  I have a Supreme pizza, hot and ready.  Where are you?”

“In front of Boaz Walmart heading home.  Been with Mom.”

“How was she?”

“Sleepy, listless, hopeless.  She said very little.”

“I’m going to see her tomorrow.  I hate she is so depressed.  Come by if you want.”  I instantly regretted my invitation.  I really didn’t know why.  DeeDee and I had always gotten along, if we didn’t talk about God and religion.  We had never been close, close but had great respect for each other.  One thing that kept us in the same ditch together was our mutual love for Mom, and Dad too when he was alive.  

“I’m starving.  I’ll be there in five.  Got any beer?”

“No dear.  You know I don’t drink.”

“I’ll pick some up.  You need some milk?”

“You trying to be funny?”

“See you Walton.”

Walton Alec Shepherd.  No one ever called me Walton anymore.  Also, no one called me ‘Was.’  In ninth grade, Vann had dubbed me, ‘the

Was.’  This came about in an English class where Mrs. Stamps taught us the importance of tenses in our writing.  She was concentrating on the verb ‘be.’  After she stated the past tense of ‘be’ is ‘was,’ Vann, almost instantly, said, “hey Walt, that’s you.  You, Walton Alec Shepherd, is a ‘was.’  Of course, the class burst out laughing.  Everyone except Mrs. Stamps.  Thus, the beginning of a nickname that spread like wildfire through high school.  It never failed, nearly every day, walking the halls, someone would meet me.  Their greeting was always, “hey Was, you are the past, man.”  I was (there it is) glad ‘Was’ died shortly after graduation in 1972. 

I was hungry, so I sat at the counter and was working on my second slice when DeeDee walked in with a six-pack of Coors Lite, and two gallons of milk.

“Thought you might want to make some ice-cream.”  She said looking at me with her left dimple more pronounced than I could remember.

“Thanks.  All afternoon I’ve been planning an ice-cream party.  It will take two freezers, one vanilla, the other grape.  You’re not invited.”

“Move over.”  She nudged me, and I scooted my barstool toward the wall.

We sat for the next ten minutes or so and ate pizza.  She drank a beer.  I drank a glass of milk just to play that card.  With only one slice remaining, I left it for her and walked to my chair in the den.  It was part of the kitchen, what they call a great room.  It was only an evolving idea when Mom and Dad had, in the early 1950s, remodeled the house his grandfather had built in the 1890s.  Most folks those days stuck with a separate kitchen/dining room, a separate den, and a separate living room. 

I’m glad they broke that tradition.  I loved this pine-paneled room.

DeeDee joined me and flipped on the TV.  I made her turn it off after five minutes of Fox News lauding President Kane’s loyalty to his supporters.  Apparently, this afternoon, he had signed an Executive Order commanding the Immigration and Naturalization Service to start rounding up illegal aliens, especially Hispanics, and shipping them back to Mexico.

I figured DeeDee would make a supporting comment to Kane’s action but instead she said, “I hear you and Regina may become a thing again.”

“What, what are you talking about?”

“I ran into Vann at Walmart and he told me about you guys having breakfast at Grumpy’s this morning.  Said, he had to move to another table when you started undressing Regina.”

“Oh, he’s such a jerk.”

“You know Vann, always the jokester.”

“Now, I’ve got good reason to pull a little prank on that retard.”  I said.

“Seriously, he did say that you had seen her the other night at

Walmart.”

“I did.  We talked just a few minutes.  I also saw her this afternoon.  At the Reporter.”

“You have business there?”

“She is the new editor and invited me to drop by.”

“I can see it now.  The smoldering fire erupts.  I knew those embers had never gone cold.  Is she as gorgeous as ever?”  DeeDee said moving over on the couch and propping her feet on the coffee table.

“No, actually.  She is more so.  I’m completely blown away that I still have feelings for her.”

“I’m not.  You know I never could understand why you chose Jennifer over Regina.  Jennifer had played the field before she latched on to you.  I think she wised up and knew it was time to find someone with a future.  It took her a while, but she finally realized spread-eagle in the back seat of a car wasn’t likely the best way to make a living.”

“Don’t talk about her that way.”  You have her all wrong.  She made a mistake with a guy that was three years older than her.”

“Believe what you want my dear Walton.”

“Stop calling me that, okay?”

“I’m sorry, I was out of line.  I must admit Jennifer was good to you.  You will probably never find someone more loyal and faithful to you.  She died way too young.  I do miss her.”

“I do too, but most days I try to think as she wanted me to think.  As she was dying she made me promise her that I would move on with my life.  That, I would know that she was in a better place.  I can’t believe that was nearly forty years ago.”

“Do you believe she is in a better place, in Heaven?”  DeeDee knew this was a touchy subject.  She knew that I had long given up my childhood faith.

“No.  Jennifer is dead.  She’s in the same place she was in, mentally, psychologically, before she was born.  I now, more than ever, believe that when you die, you die, and that’s it.”

“Mother still doesn’t know, does she?”

“Know what?”  I said looking and feeling perplexed.

“That you no longer straddle the fence as she called it when you were a teenager.  She doesn’t know how, what, thirty years ago, you pulled the other leg over that teetering fence?”

“I doubt it.  And, I’m not telling her.  You either, okay?”

“You know you don’t have to worry about that.  I could never hurt our dear Mother.”

“I think you are rather ignorant to continue believing in God and Christ and the Bible, but I know you have good reason.  You just know one side of the story.”

“Walton, don’t start.  I don’t want to hear it.  I know God is real. 

He talks to me every day.”

“Sis, I know you believe that.  And, I know you believe He has everything under His control.  He has a plan and it’s all good.  I get it.”

“I’m not mad but I do have to go.  Kevin’s plane should be landing in Birmingham about now.  I want to be home when he arrives.”

“He still traveling a lot?”

“Too much.  Thanks for the pizza and I hope you get serious about your Regina stalking.”

“Get out of here you lamebrain.  Love you sis.”

Chapter 7

Kip Brewer was the U.S. Congressman from Alabama’s Forth Congressional District.  This district covered Dekalb, Etowah, and Marshall Counties, and ten other counties stretching westward to the Mississippi line.  Kip lived with his wife of twenty-seven years in Boaz, west of town in the Red Apple Community.  When he was not in Washington, D.C., or traveling in other parts of his district one would find him mending fences or remodeling the one-hundred-year-old barn his great-grandfather had built in 1919 after returning from World War I six months earlier.

Kip was elected to the U.S. House of Representatives in 1996 filling the seat of 15-term Tom Bevill.  Kip had served ever since.  He was a member of the Republican Party, a non-active member of the nonactive Tea Party Caucus, and one of only a handful of Republicans outspoken against President Andrew Kane.  Kip’s opposition wasn’t so much against Kane’s policy ideas, but against his manners and methods.  Kip believed the President of the United States, the most powerful man in the world, should conduct himself always with honor, humility, and respect.  To Kip, there was never a time the President is justified in calling names like a drunken sailor.  The full truth be known, in the center of his rationality, Kip believed Kane was wholly incompetent to serve as President.

Four hours earlier Kip and his wife Darla returned from a Town Hall meeting at the Bevill Center at Snead State Community College.  It was their last stop from a thirteen-county tour that began two weeks ago on Valentine’s Day in the northwest Alabama city of Tuscumbia.  The Bevill Center meeting had gone well, at first, with difficult but respectful questions from a well-mannered audience including thirty members of the Etowah County Democratic Party who grilled Representative Brewer on whether the Republican Party had any plans of confronting President Kane on his conduct and his involvement with the Russian attack on the 2016 Presidential election.

The meeting got ugly when Kip wholeheartedly agreed with the Democratic group.  Shouting started in the back rows on the far-right side under the balcony.  Frankie Olinger stood up and without microphone, thundered above everyone, “you Rino, don’t you know Kane is God’s man to drain the swamp.  I elected him, we elected him, to get rid of all you talk and no action puppets. You better get on board the Kane wagon or get run over.  The Revolution has started.  You’re the enemy and enemies get killed.”

It seemed every member of Frankie’s gang was present and spoke out.  He was the outspoken leader of the local chapter of Kane Tribe, a grassroots organization that sprung-up in early 2016 after Kane’s train began gaining steam.  The shouting for and against got louder and louder.  The opposition was mainly from the Etowah County

Democratic Party.  The other 600 attendees joined in as Frankie’s group approached the front and attempted to mount the stage.  It took fifteen Boaz police officers and thirty cans of pepper spray to squelch the uprising.  In the middle of the storm, Kip’s secret service team pulled him out the back exit and transported him home.

At 2:30 a.m. Kip eased out of bed, frustrated over the outburst at the Town Hall and frustrated he couldn’t go back to sleep.  He tipped toed into the kitchen and made a pot of coffee.  As it percolated, he recalled meeting Frankie Olinger in 1997 during his first campaign.  Kip’s father, a banker, had done business with Frankie and his father, helping them build a new building for Sand Mountain Tire & Battery, their automotive repair business.  Frankie had supported Kip’s initial efforts to get elected, even sponsoring a three-month radio campaign at WQSB.  Kip poured a large cup of coffee and walked outside on the back deck, flipping on the light as he stepped out into the cold and near-moonless night.  

He stood by the railing and looked out towards the old barn. He was beginning to think he would never complete the remodeling he had started in 2002, at the end of his third term in the House.  Kip started to sit down but as he turned he caught a glimpse of a light in the distance.  It was five or six hundred yards east of and beyond the barn.  It was at the edge of the woods that started along the edge of the pasture.  His mind convinced him it was some odd reflection of the moon, or possibly the aftereffects of a campfire built by a group of teenagers hanging out at the creek, though it seemed too early and too cold for that.  

Kip never heard the shot.  Just as he was sitting his coffee cup on the top rail at the back of the deck, the bullet arrived.  It’s sound trailing by only milliseconds.  The bullet’s impact exploded the mind of one of only a handful of men who stood between a Constitutional crisis, and the most narcissistic man Americans had ever sent to the Oval Office.  Kip Brewer, already dead, collapsed into a pool of brains and blood. In less than a minute Sean Miller with the Secret Service was on the deck with Kip calling 911, and radioing his team-mates to, under no circumstances, allow Darla to come outside.

Chapter 8

I decided to get up early and visit Mother.  I was ashamed that I had only visited her five times during the nearly two months I had been back in Boaz.  Other than the first visit, where she did smile at me when I walked in and whispered a goodbye when I left, our visits had become routine.  I would gently knock on her door, receive no response, go in, walk-over to her sitting in your lounging chair, take her right hand, hug her, and then sit in front of her in a straight-back chair, and talk about old times, hoping and waiting for any response.  There had been none, so far.  I hoped today would be different.

I signed with the receptionist at the information desk and walked two long halls back to Mother’s room.  I lightly tapped on her door and heard, “come in.”  I was temporarily encouraged but then realized when I opened the door that the words had come from a nurse’s aide.  Mother sat in her chair and looked at me.  No smile, but at least she had looked my way.

“Are you Harriet’s son?”

“I am.”

“Please tell her she needs to leave the air-conditioning set on at least 78 degrees.  I know it’s winter-time, but these rooms don’t know that.  I came in a few minutes ago and it was nearly 90 degrees in here.  If you click over to Heat, the thermostat doesn’t work, and it thinks you want to boil.  If you click over to Cool and turn down the thermostat to

78 degrees or below, the unit will keep the room temperature comfortable.  These old units need throwing away.”

“I’ll remind her when I leave. Would you be so kind, along with your team-mates, to look in on Mother?  By the way, when is Brookdale going to address the heating and air-conditioning issue?”

“We’ll try.  We have a full-house right now.  Talk to the Director about your last question.”  The aide said walking towards the door. “Don’t forget to remind her.  Her getting too hot and breathing all this stale air can cause pneumonia.  She doesn’t want that.”

“Me either.”  I said as the short and wide woman left Mother’s room.

I walked over to Mother, took her right hand and hugged her, this time kissing her on her forehead.  I pulled over the straight-back chair and sat down in front of her. She was dressed in a navy-blue jogging outfit, pants and top, the top being, to me, an overly thick sweatshirt.  I looked her in the eyes and saw a glimpse of my real mother for the first time since I returned from D.C.  I may have been simply imagining.  I’m not sure.  But, it seemed we were back on our back porch, sitting in the swing, that Sunday night, me at fifteen, and her at thirty-eight.

This glimpse and my mind recalling my conversation with the on-duty nurse I nearly bumped into turning down the last hallway on the way here, brought tears to my eyes.  That was an understatement.  I was crying.

The nurse had said Mother’s condition had deteriorated a great deal since she moved in nearly three years ago.  When she arrived, Mother could get up out of her chair, and with the use of her walker, get about in her room.  Now, she can barely sit up in her chair.  And, she has no power to move herself at all.  The nurse said that aides transfer her from her bed to her walker, from her walker to her chair, from her chair to the bathroom, even though Mother now wears diapers.  Also, she said that Mother’s near inability to speak was common for

Parkinson’s patients in the disease’s final stage—something about how it affects the throat muscles.  The biggest shocker came when the nurse said that Mother’s days here may be limited.  When the first of two things happen, inability to swallow, or when she can no longer sit up in her chair, will be the time she must transfer to a nursing home.  The nurse said Brookdale, like all other assisted living facilities, is not equipped to deal with either of these problems.  These issues require skilled nursing care, the type care provided only by a nursing home.

I took out my handkerchief and dabbed my eyes.  It took me a few minutes to suppress my crying.  This alone, that is, my crying, troubled me.  I wasn’t the crying type.  All my experience told me this.  However, I was now dealing with a whole new experience.  One, that broke my heart.  Seeing my dear mother, broken by Parkinson’s, broke my heart.

When I could finally see Mother again, she was half-pointing towards an end-table beside her chair.  There was a half-folded sheet of paper with my name written on it.

“Mom, do you want the sheet of paper?”  I asked feeling more tears about to surface.

She nodded her head, forward and back up just a little.

I took the paper and handed it towards her.  She moved her head sideways back and forth just a little.

“Do you want me to look at it?”

Another affirmative nod, which was hardly a nod at all but I knew her response wasn’t a ‘no.’

I opened the sheet and immediately recognized DeeDee’s handwriting.  It was the same that had printed my name on the outside of the paper, but I hadn’t even thought to question it.  

“Mother, I assume you want me to read this.  Is that correct?” Another affirmative nod.

DeeDee introduced what was to follow by saying that Mother had asked her to write all this down.  I glanced down to the bottom of the sheet and it was signed, “Harriett Shepherd, by DeeDee.”  Written beside her signature was the date, February 10, 2018.  It was now February 25th.

Basically, Mother’s message to me was short and simple, stay open-minded about God.  Apparently, Mother had shared with DeeDee several events that had taken place during my youth, including that infamous meeting on the back porch when I was fifteen.  Another one was the talk we had in my room after I came in at 3:00 a.m., the morning after I graduated from Boaz High School.  That meeting included her having the two of us kneel beside my bed and her praying a rather lengthy prayer which included her pleading God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit, to gift me with what she called, ‘Walt’s Damascus Road unveiling.’  At the bottom of the sheet, DeeDee had written.  “Walt, Mother had me help her get down on her knees beside her chair to pray (it took two aides to help her back up after she finished).  These are her exact words, no paraphrasing, ‘Lord, open Walt’s eyes, show him your face, please

God, give me a sign before I die.”

I reread the note and looked back up at Mother.  Now, she was the one with tears.

“Mother, you know I love you and have always respected your beliefs.  For years now, I have had a closed mind when it came to God, but I promise you, right here, right now, I’ll change that.  I’m going to be looking for that sign you talked about.  I am going to be wholly open to having my Damascus Road unveiling.”

The tears kept rolling down Mother’s cheeks.

“Mother, please believe we are back on the porch having just finished the two-hour talk we had when I was fifteen.”

Until lunchtime around 11:30, I talked, and Mother listened, slightly nodding up and down, or sideways.  At first, I shared with her the significant moments in our relationship.  My tears almost erupted when I realized the huge gap between a host of wonderful moments growing up, and now, nearly a half-century later.  While I was in college I called Mother every week.  Since leaving Charlottesville in 1976, our contact had been very sporadic, maybe eight to ten times per year.  I realized here, now, how I had broken Mother’s heart, the one person primarily responsible for my life.  

When an aide came in with Mother’s lunch tray she told me she needed my space.  I asked her to give me just a moment.  I knelt down in front of Mother, reached over, with tears in my eyes, kissed her on both cheeks, bowed my head and prayed, ‘Lord, oh Jesus, I want to hear from you.  And please, take care of my Mother.’

I squeezed Mother’s hands and stood with a flush-red wet and sloppy face.  She slowly raised her head and smiled.  I could barely breathe out the words.  “Goodbye Mother, my Queen.”  I turned and walked out of her room and down the two long hallways contemplating my next visit could be at Mother’s bedside in a nursing home.    

Chapter 9

Saturday, six hours after Sean Miller had called 911, the search began.  Twenty-eight officers from an assortment of local law enforcement personnel, including Boaz, Albertville, and Guntersville police officers, Etowah and Marshall County Sheriff deputies, and FBI, and ABI (Alabama Bureau of Investigation) agents fanned out and walked south from the Brewer’s backyard, across the open pasture, and towards the tree-line a quarter of a mile away.  Information from the Alabama Department of Forensic Sciences conducting Kip Brewer’s autopsy indicated he had died of a gunshot wound from a long distance.  To Marshall County Detective Darden Clarke, an average-ability shooter could have made the shot from within the front half of the pasture, the half closest to the Brewer’s back deck.  A highly-skilled shooter would have chosen the cover from within the tree line.  For two reasons.  It was a comfortable shot, and for cover.  Given Kip Brewer was a public figure with obvious enemies as well as friends, Detective Clarke concluded the shooter would more likely be a professional, therefore opting to concentrate along the entire 700-yard tree line south of the Brewer resident.  Clarke knew the shooter had to have taken his shot somewhere along this line since the contour, slope, and elevation of the pasture prevented a straight-line shot from both the east and west sides of the nearly one hundred-fifty acre pasture. 

Thursday afternoon, a Marshall County Sheriff’s deputy found one shell casing.  It was a 30-06 cartridge. It was found in clear sight but tucked slightly under the edge of a decaying oak tree 644 yards from Kip Brewer’s back deck.  The location was accessible only by foot, four-wheeler, or horseback.  It was three-quarters of a mile from the dead-end of an old logging trail that began at Highway 179 just beyond Clear Creek Snacks & Spirits. An expert at Forensics confirmed a 30-06 cartridge could not be excluded as the bullet that killed Representative Brewer.

Other than the shell casing, the crime scene offered little else.  Just over the fence from the pasture there was a man-size depression in the grass.  At the southern end of the depression the ground was semi plowed.  Likely, the shooter’s boots, while he was laying down scoping his rifle, created two, inch deep and three-inch-wide indentations.  After the depression was photographed, videotaped, and evaluated for DNA material, an FBI marksman arrived to attempt to simulate the shooting.  After less than five minutes laying with a 30-06 Springfield rifle equipped with a Leupold VX-2 3-9x40mm Rifle Scope with Duplex Reticle, Agent Tedder declared, “easy shot for an expert, assuming he could see Mr.

Brewer standing on his back deck.  Must have turned on the porch light.”

Detective Clarke was thankful for the cartridge discovery, but knew it was frighteningly little to mount an extensive investigation.  The shooter’s motive would hold the key.  Frankie Olinger appeared centerstage in Clarke’s mind.  “Damn, Olinger had declared Brewer an enemy at the Bevill Center Town Hall.  Frankie, Frankie, you are one fucking dumbass.”

Halfway during Clarke’s return trip to his office in Guntersville, sitting, waiting for a train to pass in Albertville, he said to himself.

“Maybe I’m the dumbass here.  How could Frankie Olinger have made such a shot?  The word professional and Frankie seemed to go together about as well as oil and water.  There was no doubt the shooter was an expert marksman.  As the last train car rumbled by, Clarke asked himself, “why would a professional marksman, in this case, a professional

assassin, leave the one and only cartridge he had fired?”

Chapter 10

Sunday morning, patrons of Grumpy’s Diner were weaving a Kip Brewer story that was sure to land in Hollywood.  Their imaginations were ignited by an article in The Birmingham News, “Shots Heard Round the World; Second Revolution Begins?”  The two reporters introduced their story by reviewing how in the first American Revolution, the “Shot Heard Round the World,” had been fired just after dawn in Lexington, Massachusetts, the morning of the 19th of July 1775, and quickly described the Battles of Lexington and Concord and the Siege of Boston ten days later.

In the second paragraph, drawing from a New York Time’s article, the reporters, described, in detail, how U.S. Senator Ralph Evanston from Malden, Massachusetts, was found dead yesterday morning in his luxury suite at The Kendall, the oldest hotel in Boston.  His wife, Julie, had previously attended three other Town Hall meetings but this time she had stayed at home, nursing the flu.  However, the New York Time’s article did not answer the glaring question: How did the killer get inside a highly guarded and secure U.S. Senator’s room at The Kendall?

Evanston, had come out of nowhere on the national political scene.  In November 2016, he had defeated multiple-term Democratic Senator Ed Markey.  For the prior eight years Evanston served in the General Court, Massachusetts’ law-making body.  There, he had been a virtual parrot of Markey. He even heralded from Malden, Markey’s hometown, although Evanston moved to Springfield when he was thirteen.

To Kane’s base, Evanston was a true turncoat. He had ridden into office on Andrew Kane’s coattails.  It had been shocking to most Massachusetts citizens when in July 2015, Evanston had switched parties, from Democratic to Republican.  It was a gutsy move, and surprisingly, won him a U.S. Senate seat.  Kane didn’t do so well in Massachusetts, losing to Hillary Clinton by a 2 to 1 margin.

However, after arriving in D.C., it didn’t take long for Evanston to reveal his true colors. He voted against Kane’s legislation at virtually every turn.  Even worse, he appeared often on national news programs castigating the President’s ‘deplorable tweets and elementary intelligence.’  This riled nearly a third of Massachusetts’ citizens, the 33% who had voted for Kane.

The New York Times article, in its fourth paragraph, recited the Alabama shooting of U.S. Representative Kip Brewer.  The NYT was arguing for a connection between the two deaths.  Both men were discovered within a few hours of each other.  Both men had been shot, although one from a long distance and the other from close range.  Both men were, “on the wrong side of Kane.”  And, what had 75 diners stirred almost into a frenzy, was The Times’ accusation that the shooters “most likely were embedded into the growing ranks of Kane Tribe, which, up until now, was thought to be a rag-tag group mostly comprised of rednecks.  The New York Times ended its article describing how Frankie Olinger in Alabama, and Albert Lawrence in Massachusetts, had both led a near-riot at the Friday night Town Halls Kip Brewer and Ralph Evanston had held in their respective states.

The Birmingham News (TBN) elaborated mostly on Frankie Olinger and the North Alabama Chapter of Kane Tribe.  Someway, TBN had unearthed news from Kane’s inaugural weekend in January 2017 that revealed a secret-meeting of sorts between Andrew Kane, Jr. and nearly a hundred men and women who had been hand-selected by the Kane team.  Most of these were uneducated white men.  Each of them had attended a Kane event in their home-state during the election campaign.  Each of these one hundred were openly anti-Hillary, virtually, antigovernment.  And, most important to President Kane, was that each of these had openly and consistently supported him for at least six months before he won the election.  TBN had no knowledge of what took place during that inaugural weekend meeting, but it identified both Frankie Olinger and Albert Lawrence as attendees.

Vann and I arrived at Grumpy’s Diner as the crowd was dissipating.  When I saw Frankie and four of his parrots getting up from the same table I had seen them the first time Vann and I were here, I wished we had gone to McDonald’s.  We took a seat near the far-left corner, as far away from the Olinger table as possible.  This didn’t keep the five stooges from coming over, probably to invite us to church.  I must say, Frankie looked better than the last time I had seen him with his greasy coveralls.  Now, he was dressed in a pair of clean khakis, and a blue button-down shirt with a green and yellow-striped tie.  All four of them could have been members of an older, boys band.

“You boys going to church?”  Frankie said placing his left hand on Vann’s back.

“Sorry Mr. Olinger, we gave up on myths a long time ago, although, Walt here still hangs on pretty tight to Santa Claus.”  Vann said removing Frankie’s hand.

“Typical tongue from a liberal.  Anyway, know Pastor Warren and all of us at First Baptist Church of Christ, are always extending an invite to all, even to you liberal atheists.”  

“What are you teaching today, Frankie?  Civil disobedience?” I said, recalling how close Frankie and I nearly came to blows during the last time we were together here at Grumpy’s.

“God’s for it, under the right circumstances.”  Frankie said raising his chin slightly, like he was a Bible scholar.

“Vann, you and Walt ready to order?” Gloria Brown said nudging Frankie out of the way.

“See you boys later.”  Frankie said as he and his four buddies walked away.

After Gloria left, I told Vann, “please shoot me if I ever come back to this place.  Really, shoot me if I ever mention or agree to coming here.”

“I agree, seeing those clowns doesn’t do wonders for the appetite.”  Vann said pushing his chair back and reaching for The Birmingham News laying on the table closest to the window.

The Boaz Secrets–1st ten chapters

Chapter 1

June 1970

“Matt, if we’re going to get there before dark we have to be going.  Now.”  Dad yelled up the stairs.

“I’m coming.  Give me five minutes.”  It was nearly 9:30 a.m. and I’d dawdled away the last two hours.  Last night we had finished packing the moving trailer, leaving me with packing a few books and my workout clothes this morning.

I really wasn’t interested in driving ten plus hours to a whole new world.  I was happy living on the South Side of Chicago, working part-time making pizzas at Papa-Mama’s on Dearborn Boulevard until high school starts back in a little over a month.  I couldn’t imagine being away from Brantley, Jessie, and Tyler for my entire 11th grade year.

“Don’t forget your tennis racket.  Dean Naylor said the College has a pretty nice tennis court.”

“It’s already on the trailer.”

An hour and a half later we were south of Gary, Indiana filling Dad’s truck up with gas and eating breakfast at a Waffle House at the I-90 and I-65 interchange.

“Since you’re on your third helping of pancakes, take a breather and tell me again what your job is in Alabama.  I want you in role from the minute we get there.”  Dad said having eaten about half of his eggs and one piece of toast.

“We’ve been over this a hundred times since last Saturday.  It’s now only Tuesday.  Do you think I forget that quickly?”  I responded pouring more syrup on the best pancakes I had ever eaten.

“Last time.  I promise.  At least for a week.”

“Dad, it’s simple.  I start attending First Baptist Church of Christ and get tied in with their youth group.  As soon as I can, I’m to become friends with the kid who’s the most active, the one who’s always present.  My job is to observe what the youth leaders and students are doing and saying and report these things to you.”

“Don’t forget to note the Bible passages being referenced and the interpretations being used.”

“Remind me how much I’m earning for all this work.  You’ve never told me exactly, just that it will be well worth my time.”  I said as the waitress came by and asked if I wanted another stack.  Dad motioned her away.

“Twice what you make at Papa-Mama’s.  It will probably amount to over a thousand dollars, minimum, before the year is up.”

“Plus, you promised to buy me a good, used car for my birthday.  That’s next month you know.”

“I thought we had decided on a new bicycle.”

“Don’t be funny.”

For the next nine plus hours we rode mile after mile with hardly a word exchanged between us.  Dad’s collection of eight tracks tapes, all flavored with classical music, quickly lulled me into semi-consciousness, and a dream, or nightmare, of how my life had taken such a bad turn.  One that was forcing me, along with Dad, to Boaz, a small town in North Alabama.  This wasn’t going to be a vacation.  A year of living with a bunch of hillbilly rednecks was not what I had envisioned for my life, especially now.

Dad, Robert William Benson, was on assignment and I was stuck with tagging along.  If Mother had lived, I believe I could have convinced her to stay in Chicago and let Dad travel alone seven hundred miles to the little community named after the Old Testament Jew that befriended the lovely Moabite woman named Naomi.  Or, was it beguiled?  Deceived?  Whatever.

Dad was a tenured professor of Biblical History and New Testament Theology at the University of Chicago’s Divinity School and, for the first time in years, had been granted a year’s sabbatical to work on a research project.  I still didn’t know exactly how or why he had gotten interested in Southern Baptist Fundamentalism.  Dad’s choices for a mission field to study had boiled down to Sanford, North Carolina and Boaz, Alabama.  The School’s Committee that Dad answered to left the final choice to him.  I think he chose Boaz because of his interest in college football and the opportunity to go see Paul ‘Bear’ Bryant’s Alabama Crimson Tide.  Also, it didn’t hurt that Sarah Dickerson, an Old Testament professor at the Divinity School, had been undergraduate classmates with John Naylor at Duke University in the early sixties.  Naylor was now the Dean of Snead State Junior College in Boaz. 

Professor Dickerson, at the request of Dad’s Committee, had asked Dean Naylor if he would provide Dad with a part-time position for a year.  The timing had been perfect since Snead State was adding a Bible Literature class to its English Department and had not found a suitable instructor.  Dad would teach this class, beginning in September.  This provided Dad plenty of time to conduct his Divinity School project without becoming too suspicious.

The Committee had approved Dad’s request to hire me to go undercover with the youth group.  A key part of Dad’s research project dealt with how young people were indoctrinated into a virtual life-long commitment to Southern Baptist Fundamentalism.  Dad’s short definition for this brand of Fundamentalism was, “They believe the Bible was written by God.  They read it literally.”  The best way Dad and the Committee had come up with to learn what teachings and methodologies were being used to expose young people and obtain their allegiance was to infiltrate a youth group at a large enough church that had a full-time youth pastor and had a long history of year-round events and activities.  Since Dad was way past his youth, and was in no position to be hired by a church as a youth pastor, education director, or any other position, the brilliant folks at the Divinity School had suggested I assist Dad.  Thus, I was now an undercover agent.  I just hoped my mission wasn’t dangerous.

As we drove south I couldn’t think of anything to look forward to, so my mind settled on my job.  I was concerned that I wouldn’t fit in.  Not only did I have a Chicago accent, but I was a far thing from being a Jesus lover.  Mother was a Catholic and I had gone to Mass with her all my life.  Dad was a virtual atheist.  He rarely went to church and when he did it was on a special occasion such as Easter or Christmas.  Dad had influenced my religious thinking more than Mother, but he had always done it out of her earshot.  He was good to Mother and respected her beliefs and worked hard to keep peace in the family.  However, this didn’t mean he hadn’t often shared his beliefs with me.  Dad and I had always been close and had, for years, spent a ton of time together.  We both were avid runners and ever since I was in fourth or fifth grade, Dad and I had shared a couple of runs every week, normally on the weekends.

I thought it strange that Dad could be a professor of Biblical History and New Testament Theology at a major Divinity School but not believe that Jesus was the Son of God.  Dad had always told me that he was a researcher and teacher and it was unnecessary to buy into what he discovered.  He said he was more like a reporter who researched the effects of steroids on an athlete’s performance.  The reporter didn’t have to agree that steroids were a good thing.  I knew Dad’s story like the back of my hand.  I had heard it many times, for mile after mile along the banks of the Chicago River that we often ran on Sunday afternoons.

Dad said, “if it weren’t for my profession, my research and writing, my work at the Divinity School, I probably would still be a believer.”  Dad had grown up attending First Baptist Church in Western Springs, Illinois.  As luck, fate, or God’s grace would have it, Billy Graham served briefly as pastor in 1943–44.  Dad was thirteen years old and became enamored by Graham.  From then until Dad started graduate school at Princeton University, he was sold out to Jesus Christ as Lord and Savior.  It was in the mid-fifties, after I was born in 1954, that Dad’s beliefs started to ebb.  His journey of disbelief took several years but by the time he landed an associate professorship at the University of Chicago in 1962, he was a die-hard agnostic, virtually an atheist, even though he never said that he knew God did not exist, but always laid it out as, “there simply isn’t good evidence to believe in the God of the Bible, or Jesus for that matter.”

We pulled into Boaz after dark.  We found the Dairy Queen and bought hamburgers and onion-rings and two giant strawberry milkshakes.  We ate at an outdoor table beside one with a man and woman and what we gathered were their four kids.  We did our best to not laugh out loud at the Southern drawl that rose from the six voices like a drunk cow on a foggy morning, lost and looking for the path to the milking barn.  I didn’t know much about cows and could only imagine that a soused cow would bawl at a much slower pace than one that had avoided the brew.  The only words the family spoke that registered with us were something the mother said as they left their table and walked close beside us on their way to an old Ford pickup where the two oldest children, a boy and a girl, climbed into the bed of the truck.  The mother said summer revivals always made her repent, repent for failing to keep her kids noses in the Bible.  She said, “Clint, mark my words, that’s going to change beginning tonight.”

After a second trip back inside for another burger, Dad and I drove to downtown Boaz and College Avenue to the little four room house Dad had been able to rent through Ericson Real Estate.  I was glad Dad had David Adams, the property owner, furnish the house with cheap but suitable furniture.  It was hard enough unloading our clothes, books, bicycles, pillows and bedding, and a dozen or so boxes containing Dad’s research materials.  By 10:00 p.m., we were sweating profusely and sitting on the front porch listening to a host of crickets that seem to be living in the thick hedgerow along the driveway.  For the next hour, until we went inside to make our beds and go to bed, not a single car passed in front of 118 College Avenue.

“Good night.  I hope you sleep sound in your new home away from home.”  Dad said at 11:30 as he pulled his door shut.  As I lay across my bed, all I could think about and see with my mind’s eye was Brantley, Jessie, and Tyler hanging out in Hyde Park across from Papa-Mama’s talking about girls, and girls, and girls.

Chapter 2

December 1, 2017

Professor Olivia Tillman walked down the long corridor to Lecture Hall 201 in the Harborough Tower to her final lecture this semester.  After her presentation she was leaving for an extended leave of absence to return to her hometown of Boaz, Alabama to support her father and brother who are facing criminal charges.

As usual, the large classroom was crowded and noisy.  The 150 or so male and female students, were first and second year students at the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill, and most came from Christian homes across the Southeast United States.  As Olivia stood behind the lecture podium and opened her notebook she noticed three older men sitting side-by-side across the front row.  “Good morning to everyone and especially to our three visitors.”

The oldest looking of the three, a man at least 70, short and stocky with a mountain of flowing gray hair that made his body look too small for his large head, stood as the other students grew still and silent, “Professor Tillman, I’m Bert Davis and this is Pete Appleton and Ralph Kindle.  Our lovely wives asked us to join them here today for your last lecture.”  Minnie Davis, Sarah Appleton, and Bernadette Kindle were three older students who both delighted and frustrated Olivia.  It seemed they wanted themselves, almost believed themselves, to be the professor of Olivia’s New Testament History and Formation’s class.

“Nice to meet you and welcome to our class.”  Olivia said with a smile and then looked out over an ocean of youth, all struggling to square what they had been exposed to this semester at the feet of Professor Olivia Tillman who for the past six years had filled the shoes of professor emeritus, Harrison Bolton, who retired in the summer of 2011.  Her students were not the only ones who had struggled.  Olivia, from the mid-1980s until 2011, had served as Professor of Systematic and Historical Theology at Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary in Dallas, Texas where she had taught various subjects related to Systematic Theology, Historical Theology, Early Christianity, and Baptist Heritage.  During Olivia’s last five years at Southwestern she had experienced the complete devolution of her faith.  Skepticism and unease since the loss of her husband in 2008 had grown into a private but exhaustive exploration of every aspect of her long-held beliefs.  Ultimately, the struggle to say and teach one thing to her Divinity students and live and believe quite the opposite, had heralded the complete transformation of her professional life, including a move to the secular world of Chapel Hill where Olivia was focused on teaching historical truths.

Bert responded with, “we’re excited to be here, and I apologize for interrupting.  We’ll sit here and be good students.”

Olivia looked up and scanned the entire classroom.  “Tomorrow is your final exam.  Today, I will review.  I strongly suggest you listen and take good notes.  You might hear something important.”  Olivia said fully present in body, but the true location of her mind was another matter.  She was worried sick about her brother Wade, and father Walter, both former pastors of First Baptist Church of Christ in Boaz.  Leading this church was a long tradition for the male side of the Tillman family.  In addition to Walter and Wade, their forefathers, Rudolph, Morton, and Waymon had also held the same position.  And currently, Wade’s son Warren was the head pastor at the Southern Baptist Church. 

As Olivia glanced at her notes she wondered if there was something else working in her deep subconscious.  She felt almost a foreboding spirit descending into the depths of her mind and heart.

“Class, first recall that we don’t know, historical evidence does not reveal the authors of the four gospels that made it into the final version of the Bible.  We do know they were not Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John.  Clearly, they were not written by the named person.  These gospels were written by highly literate Greeks, not uneducated peasants such as Matthew, Mark, and John.  Luke could have been some sort of doctor, but it is undisputed he spoke Armenian and not Greek.  It is difficult, impossible to write in the Greek language if you do not speak that language.  Recall, evidence indicates that the Gospel of Mark was written somewhere around 65 to 70 A.D., with Matthew and Luke following a generation later, say around 85 to 90 A.D. and the Gospel of John, most likely, around the year 120 A.D.  It is important you note that there were many other competing gospels written during these same time frames and none of them were chosen to join the biblical canon.  It may have been, in part, because of some of their more fantastical claims, such as Jesus, as a young man, a carpenter, causing some furniture to suddenly appear, or some lumber to mysteriously stretch to the lengths needed.  Know that all original manuscripts are lost.  And, what manuscripts we have are all copies of copies of copies, all containing countless discrepancies.  As to the Bible, the earliest complete manuscript we have is dated around 900 A.D.”

Olivia spent the next hour covering a variety of topics her New Testament class had covered during the semester, including the Apostle Paul’s writings from 25 to 35 A.D., where he admitted his knowledge of Christ had come strictly from revelation and not directly from man.  Other topics included Second Peter; other forgeries; a mini-lecture on how an illiterate peasant became an itinerant preacher and later developed a reputation of being the son of God.  At 11:45 a.m., Olivia completed her lecture and dismissed the class.  As she was gathering her things, Sarah Appleton approached the podium and asked if she had a few minutes to talk to her and her five friends.

“Sure, I’d be happy to, but I do have a lunch appointment at 12:30, downtown Chapel Hill.”

“Minnie, Bernadette, and I know your story, but our husbands don’t really believe we have been totally honest.  They simply don’t see how a devoted Christian could ever leave the faith and stop believing in the existence of the Christian God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit.  Do you mind giving them a short version where they can hear it, pardon me, from the horse’s mouth.  No disrespect intended of course.”  Sarah no doubt was the queen bee of the sizzling six, the three older ladies and their husbands.

“I’m always willing to share my testimony, nobody knows it better than me. Thanks again Bert, Pete, and Ralph for coming today.  It is an honor to meet you.  I suspect you already know this, but you guys have wonderfully inquisitive wives and I have thoroughly enjoyed my time with them this semester.  They each remind me of myself in so many ways.  Now, let me say it is virtually impossible to give you, in the few minutes I now have, a full representation of every stage I went through in abandoning my faith and belief.  So, keep that in mind.

“I grew up in Boaz, Alabama in a devout Christian home, my father, his father and on back for generations were all Southern Baptist preachers.  From the time I could walk and talk I was sold out on Jesus and Christianity.  I spent as much time in church as I did at home.  I followed my father around like I was his shadow.  From junior high throughout high school I was the ring leader of our youth group.  My number one priority was sharing the gospel message.  About the only regret I can recall from my high school years was failing to evangelize an eleventh-grade boy who had come to Boaz for one year.  He was there with his father who taught at the local college on loan from a big school in Chicago.  After high school I devoted the next ten years to earning four college degrees including a double masters and a Ph.D. in theology.  After three years teaching at Liberty University’s School of Divinity, I spent the following 24 years at Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary in Dallas, Texas, first as an associate professor and then as a full professor.

“In 2008 I lost my husband of nearly thirty years to cancer.  Up until his sickness and death my faith had never faltered.  Of course, there had been times of doubt.  Looking back, these periods all revolved around some science subject.  When Jack got sick I started reading about cancer and cancer research and got interested in chemistry and biology, and my reading expanded to a few atheist authors.

“The big turning point came in 2009, some three years or so after Jack’s diagnosis.  I was sitting in my bedroom lounging chair early one morning having my devotion as I had done thousands of times during my life, when it hit me that I was living a lie.  My thoughts centered on prayer and a study Harvard professor Herbert Benson had conducted in 2006.  I had recently read several articles about the study, even read the peer review article in the Journal Nature.  The results clearly showed that prayer didn’t work.  Over 1800 coronary artery bypass surgery patients at six different hospitals participated in the study.  It was a double-blind experiment, meaning no one, including the patients, their doctors, and anyone else involved with the study, knew which patients were being prayed for and which were not.  Members of three congregations were asked to deliver the prayers, using the patients’ first names and the first initials of their last names.  The bottom line was that prayers offered by strangers had no effect on the recovery of people who were undergoing heart surgery.

“I knew this study, in of itself, didn’t absolutely prove that prayer didn’t work.  But, it sure got my attention and it triggered my interest and motivation to further explore my relationship, and beliefs, concerning prayer.  After weeks of research and contemplating my own life, I realized that I truly had no proof, real proof, that prayer worked.  Oh yea, I had countless stories, from my childhood, my youth, my almost half-a-century as a Christian adult, that, at least on the surface, indicated the power of prayer.  But, that morning in 2009, I let it finally penetrate my closed mind that prayer, praying to the Christian God, worked about as well as praying to Santa Claus or Zeus.  I got so frustrated sitting in my chair thinking what a fool I had been all my life to buy into Christianity.  Finally, after an hour or so of growing angst, I literally threw my Bible, Oswald Chambers’ devotion book, my journal, and several commentaries out of my lap and across the floor hitting against my bedroom dresser.

“This led to more and more thought, contemplation, exploration, and exhaustion over the next two years until I finally was forced, internally, to confess to the Seminary’s Dean that I had to resign and why.  After a few weeks of job-hunting, I wound up here at Chapel Hill.  Now, I’ve never been happier from a spiritual standpoint.  Of course, I’m still human and must deal with the same type things as all people do, including Christians.”  Olivia tucked her notebook under her arm, shook hands with all six of her entranced visitors, thanked them again for coming, turned towards the exit, and walked away.

“Professor Tillman.”  Sarah said standing up.

“Yes?”  Olivia turned and said.

“Please know, we will be praying for you.”  Sarah said as seriously as though she was standing before the twenty members of her Sunday School class at Olin T. Binkley Memorial Baptist Church.

Olivia smiled, waved, and continued toward the exit.

Chapter 3

June 1970

“Well Matt, how did you sleep?”  Dad asked seeming extra chipper this morning.

I was surprised that I had slept so well my first night in the Bible Belt.  I woke up to the smell of bacon and coffee.  Dad didn’t even have to rouse me out of bed.  I concluded that he had gotten up early and found a grocery store.  I doubted the breakfast set before me and the cans and boxes of groceries on the kitchen counters had miraculously appeared. 

“Like a rock.”  I said pouring me a large coffee, thankful that Dad had set up the coffee maker and pulled my favorite cup from the dozens of boxes last night before we went to bed.

“I love how you are practicing.”

“What does that mean?”

“You are talking like a true Southerner, not just a Southerner, but anyone who uses broad language.  How do you know how a rock sleeps?”  Dad said devouring his toast and eggs.  I guess he was finally hungry since he had eaten so light yesterday.

“It’s not meant to be a literal statement.  It’s a figure of speech.”

“Just making conversation.  By the way, I must deliver my Fall syllabus to the Dean this morning.  Then, I plan on exploring the area.  Would you join me?”  Dad said.  I was hoping he wasn’t going to make it a requirement.

“Thanks, but I need some exercise after yesterday’s long ride and given all the heavy food I ate yesterday and now this morning.  If it’s okay with you I’m going to ride my bike.”

“That’s good.  But, as always, use your head and make wise decisions, don’t go anywhere dark, dingy, dilapidated, or deathly.”

“I know.  Your quadruple ‘d’ test.  Dad, keep in mind, we are now in a quiet, almost crime-free Southern town.  This isn’t South Chicago.”

“I realize that but, just be safe, always.”

“I will.”

“Do you mind cleaning up here while I take a shower?”

“You don’t have to ask me that every day.  Haven’t I been head of the mop-up crew ever since Mom died?  I just assumed I’d continue this tradition even while we’re in this foreign land.”  If we had moved to China or Brazil, I would have felt the same way.  I was now living in a country so radically different from where I had been born and raised.  At least that’s how I believed from all the reading I had done since Dad broke the news to me early last winter.

After I cleaned off the table and put the groceries away I sat on the front porch.  I had enjoyed last night with Dad out front.  Our place in Chicago didn’t have a porch of any kind.  This one even had a swing.  Something, another something, I had never experienced.  Come to think of it, the back and forth motion could have been the reason I had slept so well.  Lullaby.  It was a motherless way of being rocked to sleep.  Will I ever go a day without missing my mother?

“Good morning.”  The voice bolted me out of my dream or subconscious wanderings.  I looked over to an older woman standing in the front of the house on the sidewalk.  “I’m hoping I have some new neighbors.  I’m Clara Rollins from two doors down.”

“Hello, I’m Matt Benson.  My Dad and I just arrived last night.”

“I’m happy to have you in the neighborhood.  Where are you guys from?”

“Chicago.”

“That’s a way from here.  What brings you to our wonderful town?”  Clara said inching towards the front porch steps.

I was just about to respond when Dad walked out with his briefcase.

“Dad, this is Clara Rollins.  She’s a neighbor.”  I said, trying to use my best manners.

“Hello.  I’m Robert Benson, Matt’s father.”

“Dad is here to teach at Snead State Junior College.”

“It’s a great school and right up there.”  Clara said pointing in the direction behind where I was seated.

“Maybe we can talk more very soon.  I’m sorry but I have a meeting in five minutes with Dean Naylor.”

“You two have a nice day.  Robert, if you will, tell James I said hello.”

“James?”

“James Naylor.  We’re friends.  We also go to church together.  First Baptist Church of Christ.  On Sparks Avenue.  You both are invited.”  Clara seemed to hardly catch her breath as she appeared to have several more paragraphs to follow.

“Thanks again Clara.  We’ll probably take you up on your invitation.”  Dad said walking down the porch steps and towards the sidewalk alongside College Avenue leaving me with perky Miss Rollins.

I stood up and hollered at Dad, “I’ll work on those chores right now.”  He didn’t respond.

“I’ll be going now.  Please feel free to come visit me anytime.  I’m the pale-yellow house on the left with all the flower pots on the front porch ledge.  By the way, we have a great youth group at church.  I think you will enjoy getting involved.  You know now is the time to be making the right decisions for your life?”  Clara seemed ready to launch into a sermon.

“I appreciate you telling me.  I must unpack some boxes right now.  You have a nice day.”  I moved toward the front door trying to give Clara the hint.  If I didn’t it seemed she would have no difficulty talking all day.

“Bye for now, Matt.  It’s so good to meet you.”

“Thanks for dropping by.”  I said going into the house.

I unloaded a box of books to kill some time, I guess afraid to leave the house thinking Clara Rollins might return.  My room was furnished with a full-sized bed, a chest of drawers, and a small desk and chair.  Above the desk was two shelves.  The box I had chosen was filled with my favorite books: murder mysteries and a mix of fantasy.  I even had two college-level Biology Textbooks Dad had bought for me at a used book store.  Ever since the ninth grade I had gotten interested in some big questions, things like, ‘where did I come from?’ and ‘why am I here?’  Dad had always encouraged me to think critically and openly.

After placing a few dozen books on one of the long shelves, and reorganizing them a couple of times, I showered and dressed.  It was already hot.  Sitting out on the porch I could tell there was something different about the weather.  Dad had told me yesterday to expect very humid conditions the next few days.  Apparently, he had gotten interested in weather.  I chose a pair of short pants and a tee shirt.  I even left off wearing socks beneath my sneakers.

I rolled my bike down the back-door steps.  Last night Dad and I decided since we didn’t know much about the neighborhood it was best to bring our bikes inside.  Again, it was nice having a porch.  This one, right off the kitchen at the back of the house, was large enough for a washing machine and clothes dryer, and two Schwinn bicycles.

I rode east towards the sun and without thought turned right at the end of College Avenue.  This led to a quaint, older grouping of mostly two-story buildings.  I saw a sign that said Main Street.  I chose the sidewalk for the first block but then nearly ran into a man coming out of a drug store.  He politely informed me that bikes were not allowed on the sidewalks in the downtown area.  I thanked him and told him I was new in town.  I walked my bike across the street and left it by a parking meter.  I visited two of the stores, a department store, mainly clothing, named Dobson’s, and Southern Hardware.  I liked the smell inside the hardware store.  I’m not sure what it was but it was a weird combination of the smell of leather and dirt.  At least from what I remembered about dirt from an Earth Sciences demonstration last Spring when Mr. Watson, our teacher, took us on a field trip to his grandfather’s farm in a little town east of Chicago.  I don’t even remember the name.

After being greeted by four men sitting around what looked like an ancient wood-burning stove, thankfully inactive, like the ones I had seen in a History book, I left and headed back towards College Avenue.  Instead of going home I decided to ride by First Baptist Church of Christ.  One of the older men at Southern Hardware had told me, after I asked, where Sparks Avenue was.  I crossed the railroad track and rode past a Chevrolet dealership and on to Brown Street, then left until it intersected with Sparks.  I turned right and crossed Elm Street two blocks away.  The church building was much larger than what I expected.  It was at least as tall as the tallest building I had seen in downtown Boaz, but had beautiful stained-glass windows along the front and sides, and a steeple with a huge cross that seemed to reach to the clouds.  I knew it was absurd, but the steeple seemed so tall it would cause airplanes to detour.

I laid my bike on the grass beside the sidewalk leading to a set of twenty or more steps along the entire front of the building.  I could see a bulletin board of sorts beside the front door, but I couldn’t read it from where I stood at the bottom of the stairs.  I walked up and saw the times and dates of service on a red felt bulletin board behind glass to block the rain from getting inside.  I saw a listing for a Wednesday night meal, prayer meeting, and youth group, starting at 6:00.  Just as I was turning to walk down the steps towards my bike, one of the huge double-doors opened and a man came out.

He was tall and thin, probably about my Dad’s age, late thirties I guessed.  At first, he didn’t see me since I was standing twenty or thirty feet away in front of the bulletin board that was to the far right side of the large landing at the top of the stairs.  He took three or four steps down and must have someway sensed I was there.  He turned and looked at me, visibly startled.

“Hey, hello sir, young man.  May I help you?”

“Not really.  I was just looking at your bulletin board, wondering what time you hold services.”  I said, thinking I might be in trouble.  Was I trespassing, since it wasn’t Sunday?  I was oblivious as to church rules, especially in the South.

“I’m glad to hear that.  Are you wanting to visit?  I don’t seem to know you.”  The man said, now back up the stairs and onto the landing and walking towards me with an outstretched right hand.

I introduced myself and shook his hand.  I gave him the same short-version story Dad and I had given Clara Rollins.

“Awesome.  I’m Peter Grantham, Associate Pastor here at First Baptist Church of Christ.  Welcome to Boaz, and I certainly hope you will join us.  Today’s Wednesday.  Of course, you know that.  Why don’t you and your father join us for supper tonight.  Afterwards, he can attend our prayer meeting and you can meet with our youth group.”

“I’ll talk to my Dad.”

“I assume you will be going to Boaz High School.  You said you were about to turn 16, right?”

“June 28th.  I will be in the eleventh grade.”  I said, starting to dread meeting new people, realizing I would be answering the same type questions a million times.

My son, Ryan, will be a classmate.  You can meet him tonight if you come.  He can introduce you to Olivia Tillman, the pastor’s daughter.  Oh, sorry, she’s out of town on a mission’s trip.  Olivia assists our Youth Pastor, Randy Miller.  He talks to the group for thirty minutes at most, including a short Bible lesson.  Then, Olivia leads a prayer time.  After that, it’s just you guys hanging out.  The youth department has, in the basement, its own place, equipped with two ping-pong tables.”

“Sounds interesting.  Thanks for telling me.  I have to get back home now but I promise to tell my Dad I met you and pass along your invitation.”

“Take care Matt.  I hope to see you again very soon.”

I quickly walked down the steps.  As I rode my bike home, I was proud of myself for having, by fate or accident I’m not sure, established a connection to the enemy’s camp.  I didn’t really mean that, but it seemed to fit with some of the novels I had read.  The undercover agent befriending the enemy to gain access to the inner circle of those who would attempt to destroy the world.  I had enjoyed meeting Mr. Grantham and looked forward to my mission that lay ahead, mainly because it would be nice to have a friend or two.  I was still surprised at the sad and lonely feeling I had for my three dear friends in Chicago.

Chapter 4

December 3, 2017

“You will always be remembered here with fond affection, but just as important, for your contributions to cutting edge Biblical scholarship ever since you arrived in 1962, at least a decade before most of the current staff was even born.  With this, we wish you well.  Please come back for a visit very soon.”  Laurie Zoloth, Dean of the University of Chicago Divinity School, ended her detailed biography of Robert Benson’s life and career, and his conversion to professor emeritus.

I had walked across the campus from my post at the Department of Ecology & Evolution to Swift Hall to join my honored Dad and celebrate with him the end of his 55-year career here at the Divinity School.  What made today equally special was Dad’s birthday and its coinciding with his official retirement.  Professors Arnold Davidson and Michael Fishbane had spoken before Dean Zoloth, with them excelling at alternating everyone’s emotions from sad and back to happy through their stories of working with Dad and experiencing his many sides, including his ability to uncover the tiniest of relevant leads from a mountain of, what academics referred to as ‘garbage data.’  The ninety-minute formality was now over and Dad and I, along with Professors Davidson and Fishbane, were continuing our celebration, on a more private basis, at Piccolo Mondo on East 56th Street.

After the four of us sat down at a corner table in the busy near-campus restaurant, and as Fishbane encouraged Dad to try the Fettuccine Apulliana, I couldn’t help but recognize another coincidence.  This one didn’t bode as pleasant as Dad’s retirement and birthday.  Later this afternoon, after a leisurely lunch and a brief meeting, hopefully, with Sally Edgeworth, one of my doctoral students, I was driving to Boaz, Alabama.  It would be the first time there since Dad and I drove away after the completion of my eleventh-grade school year in June 1971.  The occasion was anything but a vacation.  I was going to offer all the support I could to my good friend, James Adams, who was facing criminal charges and a Federal jury trial.

“Robert, just last night I read your article, “A Jew-less Faith” in The Journal of Religion.  A long discussion ensued between the three Bible scholars with me attempting to display interest and understanding.  The article’s thesis was that Christianity had been hijacked by America and its infatuation with Republican politics.  After a lull in their discussion, Davidson asked Dad how his 1970’s Alabama research on Baptist Fundamentalism had affected his career.

“I’ve thought a lot about that question myself.  Looking back, it is easy to say that if Matt and I hadn’t spent that year in Boaz, Alabama, I don’t think I would have pursued my theory.  It was the people there, their beliefs, traditions, and daily lives, that spawned such an interest.  I was fortunate to be in the right place at the right time to capture a preview of Americanized Christianity before it spread across the country.”  Dad said, dipping a french fry into a mound of ketchup.  I knew he would reject the Fettuccine Apulliana.  He wouldn’t dare spend $25.00 on lunch.

My meeting with Sally took an hour longer than I had expected or wanted.  After thirty minutes to return to my house on Claremont Drive, I was finally ready for the ten-hour drive to the little town that I would never forget.  It was there that I discovered that love, real love, had the power and capacity to either displace or circumvent vast differences in deep-seated beliefs.  I was both excited and sad.  Forty-six years ago, a wonderful teenage girl and I had held each other for the last time outside a four-room rental house on College Avenue.  Olivia and I both thought at the time that our separation would be temporary.  It was only three short years until she would graduate high school and be able to join me in college.  It hadn’t worked out that way.  She had chosen, or had it decided for her, that I was not worth it.  The love we had discovered had wilted and virtually faded from my mind.  It was as though something more powerful than love had prevented Olivia from taking the road our hearts were seemingly destined to travel.  The Road Not Taken by Robert Frost blasted across my mind, especially the stanza:

And both that morning equally lay

In leaves no step had trodden black.

Oh, I kept the first for another day!

Yet knowing how way leads on to way,

I doubted if I should ever come back.

The last of today’s sunlight faded as I drove south through Gary, Indiana.  I was beginning to despise all of today’s coincidences.  Once again, I had stopped at the same interchange that Dad and I had stopped at for him to fill up his truck with gas and for us to eat breakfast at a Waffle House.  It was the same I-90 and I-65 exit but the 1970’s service station had long been razed and replaced by a multi-million-dollar Pilot Truck Stop.  There was still a Waffle House but no doubt it too had been completely transformed.  Even still, I couldn’t help but pull in, fill up my truck—Dad’s influence here too—and enjoy a quick cup of coffee in the imaginary spot where Dad and I had sat over forty-six years ago.

South of Nashville I had to pull into an I-65 rest area.  It was past midnight and I could barely hold my eyes open.  I found a quiet spot on the back side, a parking spot behind the one where the diesel engines of a dozen or more semis were humming their drivers a midnight lullaby.  I slept for over an hour, woke up from a dream about being thirsty while walking across a desert with nothing in sight but an ocean of sand.  I walked inside the Information Center, used the bathroom, and bought a cup of vending machine coffee. 

Between Nashville and Decatur, Alabama all I could think about was the past, what my life had been like since June 1971 when I had left Boaz.  For over a year Olivia and I had communicated, mostly through our letters, but with an occasional phone call.  At that time, it seemed nothing had changed.  During my entire high school Senior year, I firmly believed that Olivia and I would follow our dream and be together just as we had planned when I left Boaz.  Then, I couldn’t see it happening.  I have since reread her letters a million times.  Now, with the benefit of hindsight, it is easy to spot little clues.  I couldn’t help but think that if I had shared them with Dad, he would have spotted them immediately.  As that first year apart passed, Olivia spoke more and more about her prayer life and how she wanted to honor and please God.  I think it was in December 1971, maybe January 1972, she started interjecting her duty to honor her father.  This doesn’t mean we didn’t speak about our love for each other.  Again, looking back over these letters, it was clear that Olivia was deeply troubled about something.  I still wonder if it was about God and Walter Tillman or if it was about something else.  I will never know because during the fall of 1972, during my second month at Harvard I received Olivia’s ‘Dear John’ letter, followed by her late-afternoon phone call declaring she had decided to break up with me.  I will never forget her words, “Matt, you know I love you, but God has other plans for my life.  I can’t keep you hanging on.  I have to let you go.”

I almost flunked my first semester at Harvard.  I don’t know how long it took for me to regain some form of normalcy, but I know without a doubt I experienced post-traumatic stress syndrome.  To me, it was every bit as bad as if I had been blown up in Iraq or Afghanistan.  I’m sure I’ve forgotten a lot of the details, but I know I would never have made it if it hadn’t been for Dad.  From then on, every night for the next four years, Dad called, and we talked for at least an hour.  I now realize what a sacrifice this was for Dad.  He was extremely frugal with his money and his time.  He must certainly have recognized how near death I was to have committed his most valuable resources to saving his only son.

After graduating Harvard with a Bachelor of Science in Molecular Biology, I moved on to Duke University in Durham, North Carolina for my Master’s and my Ph.D.  I then did a two-year postdoctoral fellowship at the University of California, with Timothy Prout, Ph.D.  In 1981, with these excellent educational credentials and, I’m sure, a little help from Dad, I was hired by the University of Chicago’s Department of Ecology and Evolution as an Associate Professor of Evolutionary Biology working under the direct tutelage of the world-famous Jerry Coyne, assisting him in his work with evolutionary genetics.

Of course, my education and profession weren’t my entire life.  I had met Alicia Harrison in 1982.  Once again, I must thank Dad.  Alicia was a new associate professor of linguistics in the Divinity School.  Her office was across the hall from Dad’s and he liked her from the beginning.  Long story short is that he introduced us.  I had walked over to visit him the day before our Christmas holidays began.  Alicia didn’t have family so Dad invited her to share Christmas dinner with the two of us.  Less than a year later we married.  If losing love one time wasn’t enough, fate, God, whatever, visited tragedy once again on my delicate heart.  In January 1984, Alicia died two hours after being t-boned by a drunk driver while she was driving Dearborn Boulevard to begin her day at the Divinity School.  Later, I discovered in her journal that she had planned on telling me that night that she was pregnant.  She had written, “found out yesterday that I am pregnant.  I wanted to tell Matt this morning before work but thought it best to wait until tonight when we have more time to celebrate.  Can’t wait.  He will be overjoyed.”

As I exited I-65 and turned east on I-565 towards Huntsville, I now, once again, realized, why I had remained single after Alicia died.  I was doomed, destined, tainted, to never have love, real love, live in my life.  There was something inside me, something opposite from fertile ground, that was like poison to a long-term and healthy relationship.  As I drove towards Boaz I wished, long ago, I had pursued counseling or psychiatry or a ten-year Himalayan meditation, something, to discover why I could not hold on and succeed with a woman I loved.

Crossing the bridge into Guntersville, across the Tennessee River, I became almost sick thinking I was returning to the place I first fell in love.  I knew beyond doubt that I had loved Alicia, but I also knew that my love for Olivia Tillman was unique, a once in life love.

Chapter 5

June & July 1970

Three days had gone by since I had first met Associate Pastor Peter Grantham on the front porch steps of First Baptist Church of Christ, and I still hadn’t met Olivia Tillman.  That didn’t mean I hadn’t learned more about her.

That night, Dad and I had walked over for the 6:00 p.m. Wednesday night fellowship meal.  He then had attended the 6:30 Prayer Meeting and I had, reluctantly, sat and listened to a Raymond Radford lead a handful of kids, most seemed younger than me, in a short Bible study taken from Genesis, centered on what made Eve eat the apple.  I later learned that Mr. Radford owned Radford Hardware and Building Supply Company in Boaz and his son, Randall, and about 40 other members of the ‘Explosion’ team, whatever that was, were in New Mexico on their annual summer missions trip.

Mr. Radford shared with us that six junior high aged kids had already been ‘saved’ during the Vacation Bible School the youth were holding at the Mescalero Apache Indian Reservation in southern New Mexico.  The youth were holding this two-week school while their adult chaperons were helping the Tribe complete three Sunday School rooms on the back of the church building they had been working on the past three summers.  I gathered that the team had left last Saturday morning and had arrived late Sunday night.  By lunch time Monday, all sixty adults and youth were busy working diligently to spread Christ’s gospel.

Dad dropped by the youth center down in the basement shortly after Mr. Radford had released us for what he referred to as ‘hang time.’  I told Dad to go on home, that I wanted to stay.  I whispered to him that I was on a mission.  He smiled and winked at me and walked away. 

Within a few minutes I was talking with the only other kid who looked older than 13.  He was sitting in the corner eating cookies and drinking Kool-Aid from a table I had noticed when Dad had left.  James Adams was the son of David Adams, the man who Dad had rented our house from.  I wasn’t hungry after the fellowship meal, but I did join him in the red bean bag chair sitting across from him.  We seemed to hit it off very quickly.  He was laid back and easy going.  He asked me where I was from, what had brought me to Boaz, and if I played basketball.  I gave him my pat answers to the first two questions and told him I liked basketball okay but had never played except in pickup games in our Chicago neighborhood.  He seemed to want to talk about nothing else, which didn’t interest me, so I finally asked him did he want to play ping-pong.  One of the two tables on the far side of the large room was unoccupied.

He easily beat me in five games.  I think it was his reach.  After he stood up, I noticed how tall he was, several inches taller than my five feet ten-inch frame. His arms appeared to be a foot longer than mine.  During the games, I learned he had been sick with a virus last Saturday when the missions team left for New Mexico.  He said he had planned on going but couldn’t leave the bathroom.  “It was coming from both ends.”  James, no doubt was an open book type of guy. 

I asked him about the youth group and what goes on when everybody is in town.  James said that the youth minister, Randy Miller, and Pastor Walter’s daughter, Olivia, were the heartbeat of the youth ministry.  “Randy is the thunder and Olivia is the lightning.  Even though she’ll only be a 9th grader this year she operates like she is in college.  She’s sold out for Christ.  Let me give you some advice.  Don’t think because you are the new cool guy in town that she will be fawning all over you.  I’m not sure Olivia has ever thought about having a boyfriend.  Now, that doesn’t mean she’s homely.  She’s drop-dead gorgeous, could easily pass for an A-Team cheerleader, that’s the varsity team.  Sometimes I think she’s not fully human.  She’s so dedicated to God, and her father’s work here at the church.”

James and I had talked for nearly two hours, an entire hour after Mr. Radford had ran everybody out and locked up the basement door.  James and I had sat outside on the Church’s front steps.  I had learned that he and Wade Tillman, Randall Radford, John Ericson, and Fred Billingsley were five guys known as the Flaming Five and they lived for the basketball court.  James invited me to start coming to the Boaz High School gym on Thursday nights to watch them scrimmage.  He also said that I was welcome to join them any time.  I quickly declined and told him I would just stick to running.  He said, “see there, you are a natural, all you would have to do is learn to dribble, shoot, and pass.”  I thanked him, told him I might come watch him and the other members of the Flaming Five, and walked the three blocks home.

For the next two weeks I had developed a routine.  Jog or ride my bike around town early every morning during the week.  Divide the rest of my day between watching TV and reading.  Thursday nights I hung out at the gym watching the Flaming Five devour every five-man team that challenged them, except last week when a group from Emma Samson High School came up from Gadsden.  This was a close game but, so far, it was the only time I saw James’ team suffer a loss.   Wednesday night and Sunday mornings, Dad and I went to First Baptist Church of Christ.  Last night, I had thought I would finally meet Olivia since the mission’s team had returned yesterday on my birthday.  I had, as usual, gone down to the basement after the fellowship meal and was astounded by the number of kids.  I could feel an electricity in the air that was clearly absent the other times I had attended.  I was disappointed to learn that Olivia couldn’t make it.  Seems like she had caught a bug like James’ on the return trip from New Mexico.  Word was, she was holed up next door in her bedroom at the Church’s parsonage where she lived with her parents, her brother Wade, and her sister Juanita.  I learned that Wade and Juanita were close to my age and would also be in the eleventh-grade.

Dad and I had spent nearly all day yesterday looking for me a car.  He had told David Adams at Adams Chevrolet, Buick & GMC that we would return today and make the final decision between a 1964 Pontiac Bonneville and a 1965 Chevrolet Corvair. I had instantly fell in love with a 1965 Chevelle Malibu SS396 hardtop coupe.  I knew that wasn’t going to happen.  Dad confirmed that when he said, “too much car, way too expensive.  You’d kill yourself with that much power.”  Dad was insanely particular, about most everything.  This certainly didn’t preclude him from wanting to test drive the Bonneville and the Corvair one more time.  I knew there was no use in trying to argue that nothing likely had changed since yesterday and that he already knew he was going to buy the Corvair.  Why?  It was cheaper on gas. 

After we returned to the dealership with the Corvair, and after Dad and David Adams spent another thirty minutes talking about the reliability of the rear-mounted air-cooled engine, we drove Dad’s truck to First State Bank of Boaz and met with Fritz Billingsley.  I quickly learned that Dad had, two days earlier, gone to visit Mr. Billingsley who had approved a $1,000 loan with Dad signing as co-signor and guarantor.  As a birthday present, Dad was paying the difference between the car’s cost and the money I was now borrowing.  I liked Mr. Billingsley.  He was personable and seemed interested in me.  He asked if I had met his son Fred.  I told him we had met at church and that I was enjoying watching him play basketball on Thursday nights along with the other four members of the Flaming Five.

After signing my life away, Mr. Billingsley gave me a $1,000 check made payable to me and Adams Chevrolet, Buick & GMC.  Dad and I returned to the dealership and signed a few more documents.  Dad was glad David Adams had someone on staff to bind the insurance coverage.  He handed me the keys and I quickly sat down in my very first car.  Dad made me take him for a long ride towards Attalla and back before he would let me drive all by myself.  Even though we had spent weeks in Chicago with Dad teaching me how to drive.  He even had borrowed cars from half of his fellow professors just to expose me to different vehicles.  As I drove down Main Street I let irrationality control my thoughts.  I was now a quasi-adult.  Cool.  Had bought my own car.  Owed a bank money.  I could feel the eyes of the three girls that crossed Highway 168 in front of me as I sat at the red light.  They were thinking, ‘I sure would like to meet that good-looking guy in that cool car.  I wonder if he has a girlfriend?’

By the time I got home, reality set in.  Having my own set of wheels now, not just bicycle wheels, but those of a real car, didn’t mean I wasn’t still a full-fledged kid.  My little car didn’t mean I was any smarter.  In fact, trying to go to sleep at midnight, all I could think about was how on earth I would ever be able to befriend Olivia Tillman.  It seemed from what James had said, she would never even notice me, certainly she wouldn’t become human enough to think I was cool with my new car.  My five-plus year-old car.  As my subconscious rose up to take me towards my dreams, I wished tomorrow was Wednesday and it would be the day I finally got to meet the gorgeous Olivia.  The dreams started with a question, ‘how had she become some sort of goddess to me?’

Chapter 6

December 4, 2017

Yesterday’s ten-hour drive from Chicago, along with the near half a century jaunt my mind had traveled, had left me exhausted, so much so that I had spent the night at the Hampton Inn in south Guntersville.  It was like a mighty wind kept me from ascending the mountain after crossing the last body of water before leaving the beautiful little town encircling the Tennessee River. 

I had slept until nearly noon, eaten the Hotel’s continental breakfast and now was within a mile of College Avenue in Boaz.  After looking at Google Maps, I had decided to take Highway 205 from the bottom of the mountain in Guntersville, through Albertville, and on into Boaz.  I passed the Downtown Mini-mart and turned right onto College Avenue.  At 1:15 I was sitting in the swing, what looked like the very same one Olivia and I had sat on the night before I left Boaz over 46 years ago. 

When I drove into the driveway of the now empty rental house I had not intended to get out of my car.  Was it the same force that kept me in Guntersville last night?  I had thought about this during my entire ride this morning.  If I didn’t know better, I would think I was being guided or prompted by some unseen hand.

I lay my head back and reminisced.  Soon, I was sitting at the dinner table of Walter and Betty Tillman.  Wade was there.  It was what we had called dating practice since Olivia had not been allowed to start dating until she was 15.  Olivia sat across from me, her parents careful to protect their young and inexperienced, somewhat naive daughter.  For some reason my subconscious had skipped over the first several weeks that I had tried to persuade Olivia to see me as more than an evangelical project.

“Sir.”  At first, I thought someone was standing outside the Tillman’s window hollering to get the Pastor’s attention.  Suddenly my mind was jolted forward nearly half a century.  “Sir, may I help you?”  The young lady stood halfway down the sidewalk from the street.  She had on a painter’s smock and was holding a paint brush.

I almost tripped forward as I stood up.  “Hello.  I’m sorry.  I used to live here.”

“The house is for rent if you are interested.  I can go get the key if you want to see inside.” 

“Do you own the property?”  I asked for some strange reason.

“I inherited it and the one next door.  My grandmother left them to me when she died.  I live two doors down from here, in the bright yellow house.”

“Was your grandmother Clara Rollins?”  I asked.

“Yes, did you know her?”

“I sure did.  But, she didn’t own this house when my father and I rented it in 1970.  I think it was a Mr. Adams who owned these two houses.”

“He sold them to a Mr. Weathers.  My grandmother bought them from his estate after he died.  She then passed away in the early 90’s.  She was ninety -seven when she died.”  The woman by now had walked onto the porch steps and had laid her wet paint brush on a towel she had placed on the concrete ledge that encircled the porch.

“By the way, I’m Matt Benson.  May I ask your name?”

“I’m Brandi Ridgeway.  What brings you here?  I assume you don’t live around here anymore?”

I gave Brandi a brief, but thorough, accounting of my story, including the year that my father and I had spent in Boaz.  She responded with her own story.  It turned out that Clara Rollins was really Brandi’s great-grandmother and Belinda Rollins was her mother, now deceased.  After a Q & A between us I figured out that Belinda would have been a classmate of mine during my eleventh-grade year.  I apologized for not remembering her mother.  For some reason she brought up the pending criminal cases against several residents. 

“It’s rather funny to me that the largest church in town is holding a prayer meeting for two of its former pastors.”  Brandi said, now sitting directly across from me on a concrete ledge.  She had encouraged me to resume my seat in the swing.

“Would you be talking about Walter and Wade Tillman?”  I asked.

“Yes, every Thursday night at 6:30 First Baptist Church of Christ holds a prayer meeting in the old auditorium.”

“Are you referring to the Sparks Avenue location?”

“Yes, around the time Grannie Clara died the Church built a huge new facility, but they still use the old one for the Hispanic services and other stuff like these prayer meetings.”

“I think what has happened in this crazy town is ridiculous.  And now, ninety-nine percent of the locals believe that God can be talked into saving these men from what seems to me a certainty they will spend the rest of their lives in prison, and that assumes they don’t get the death penalty.”

“I take it you are not much of a fan of the Tillman’s.  What about James Adams?”

“To me, he’s no different.  Do you know James?”  Brandi asked.

“Yes, I knew him in high school.  It’s been years since I’ve seen or talked to him.  After I left Boaz we kept up with each other for years and years.  Even though we haven’t been close in probably twenty years I wanted to come, surprise him, and hopefully encourage him, just show my support.”

“I guess you have a right to support a murderer if you want.  You should fit right in with the big crowd that comes to the weekly prayer meeting.”

“I’m not much of a prayer warrior.”

“Me either.  Well, I’ve got to get back to my painting.  I started yesterday on the outside of the back porch.  It’s time to turn yellow into green.  Nice to meet you Matt.”

I stood.  “Nice to meet you too Brandi.  Maybe I could buy you a cup of coffee while I’m in town. I’m planning on being here until New Year’s.  At least that’s what I’m thinking right now.”

“Thanks, but you are a little too old for me.  I don’t see older men.”

I couldn’t help but laugh.  I guess in the South asking a woman to go have a cup of coffee is a come on, unlike in Chicago where all it means is, ‘I would enjoy talking with you.’  “I’m sorry.  I didn’t mean it that way.  I simply meant I have enjoyed talking with you right here today and I just thought it would be nice to continue our talk.  I’m sorry if I offended you.”

“No big deal.  Come to think of it, you are cute for an old man.  See you around Matt.”  With that, Brandi picked up her paint brush and towel and headed back toward her house.

I sat back down in the swing and laughed out loud.  Cute.  Old man.  I was 63.  I certainly didn’t think I was cute, but I’m a long way from being old.  Sixty-three was old when I was sixteen, but now it is, at most, middle aged.  I laughed some more.

At 6:30 p.m. Thursday night I slipped into the back of the old First Baptist Church of Christ auditorium.  Outside, I had almost turned back after I reached the landing at the top of the stairs.  I now realized that Brandi was right.  I was not only old, but I was crazy old.  Why else would I be here?  It made no sense at all.  I tried being quiet as I walked inside.  There was no one seated under the balcony.  As I turned the corner I could see a man at the front behind the podium with his head bowed.  Nearly every pew was occupied, most full of folks leaning forward, also with their heads reverently bowed.  I decided to turn right and take the stairs up to the balcony.  I would like nothing better than to become invisible.  Maybe no one was upstairs.

I was correct in one respect.  No one else was upstairs.  The problem was I was anything but invisible.  As soon as the man concluded his prayer he looked up at me and said.  “Sir, the balcony is not safe.  We are having it renovated.  I encourage you to come join the rest of us.”

It seemed every eye turned and looked at me.  I thought I heard someone right down below me say, “Can’t he read?  There’s a sign at the bottom of the stairs.”

I walked down and sat under the balcony.  I was relieved when dozens and dozens of questioning eyes turned back towards the man behind the podium.

It didn’t take long for me to figure out that he was Warren Tillman, the current pastor, and the son of Wade Tillman and the grandson of Walter Tillman, both former pastors and now, presently, criminal defendants.  After a few other remarks he sat down, and another man took the stage behind the podium to lead the prayer service.  He referred everyone to their ‘prayer list.’  He instructed everyone to break up into their groups and go to their assigned areas.  A young girl, maybe six or seven, walked back to me, with the encouragement of what should be her grandmother, and handed me a sheet of paper, the ‘prayer list.’  I smiled and thanked her.

“If anyone doesn’t yet have a prayer group please choose one.  For example, if you have been led to pray for Walter Tillman, that group is meeting downstairs in the small auditorium.  The locations are listed on the back side of your ‘prayer list.’

I turned the sheet over and noticed that the James Adams prayer group was meeting in the basement.  This was all too real.  The basement had to be the same basement I had spent a year in with the youth group during 1970 and 1971.  I didn’t know how to pray, didn’t even believe in prayer, but I had to take this opportunity to see, once again, the place where I fell in love.  The basement at First Baptist Church of Christ is where I found my Olivia, my once in life love.

It didn’t take me but a few minutes to follow the path etched deeply in my mind.  When I exited the stairs I turned right, like I knew where I was going.  Directly to my spot in the huge circle of chairs that Youth Pastor Randy Miller always had setup and waiting for us on Wednesday night.  I looked in that direction and saw four or five people standing around a tall woman who was facing the other way.  One of the group, a woman, the grandmother of the young girl who had given me a copy of the ‘prayer list,’ looked towards me and said, “this is the James Adams prayer group.  Is that who you want to pray for?”

As soon as she started speaking, the woman in the center of the circle, the woman who was facing away from me, turned to look at who the grandmother was speaking to.  I nearly fainted.  The tall and drop-dead gorgeous woman was Olivia Tillman.  I would have recognized her anywhere and at any time, even a million years from now.  Although I was probably twenty feet away, her blue eyes penetrated my heart like we hadn’t been apart for nearly half a century.  I stood still.  Frozen.

Chapter 7

July 1970

It was my fourth Wednesday to be living in Boaz, and I still had not met the girl who was becoming more perfect and more mysterious in my mind as every day went by.  The first two Wednesdays she was in New Mexico on the Church’s missions trip.  The third kept her home.  According to Youth Pastor Miller, she was sick with a virus.  Last Sunday Dad made me go with him to First Baptist Albertville, so I missed a chance to at least see Olivia.  Hopefully, today would be the day I met the mysterious ninth-grader.

I spent half the morning at Boaz High School.  It was my second trip to register.  Last Monday, a week ago Monday, I had gone and a lady, a Ms. Gilbreath, in the office told me I needed my birth certificate and records from Woodlawn High School.  I had returned home and called Mrs. Beaumont to request she mail a copy of my ninth and tenth grade transcripts to Boaz High School.  I had also called Mrs. Gregg, our neighbor across the street.  She was watching our place while we were away.  Dad had given her a key.  He had also told me to bring my birth certificate, but I had forgotten.

When I walked in, Ms. Gilbreath saw me and smiled.  “Hi Matthew.”  No doubt she had received my records. 

“You can call me Matt.  It’s shorter.  Matthew sounds too, well, Bible.”

“Okay Matt.  Looks like we have us another scholar.  Congratulations on being a straight A student.”  She said walking to the counter where I was standing.  She was probably fifty or so years old.  Attractive, a little.  No make-up.  I would have bet my life that she was deeply religious.

“I’m pretty average at Woodlawn.  But, I do work hard and try to keep up.  I’ll do my best to do the same here at Boaz High.”

“We are all set to complete your registration.  I just need to know which electives you have chosen from the list I gave you last week.”

“I’ve decided on Poetry and Vocational Agriculture.”  I said.

“Mr. Johnson’s Poetry class is a mixed class.  Oh, that sounded weird.  What I meant is there will be all ages, from ninth-graders to seniors.  There are so few interested that we cannot limit registration to simply one grade.”

“That’s okay.  I don’t see a problem.  I’m used to mixed classes at Woodlawn, truly mixed.”  I said wanting to gauge how well my subtle humor would affect Mrs. Trudy Gilbreath.  I had just noticed her name tag.

“We don’t have that problem here.  Thank the Lord.”

“Yes, thank the Lord.”  To her, I wasn’t humorous at all.  I was deadly serious.

“I’ll register you for Poetry and Vocational Agriculture.  Oh, here.  I almost forgot.  Here’s the Pirate Practice.  It’s our guidebook.  Read it and know it inside and out.  It will keep you out of trouble.  The first day of school is Monday, August 10th.  We’ll see you then.” 

I rode my bicycle home.  I was as frugal as Dad, well, almost.  I tried to conserve my weekly advance.  For the next hour I sat out front in the swing and read through the Pirate Practice.  It seemed all standard.  I then took a long run all the way to the Boaz Country Club and back.  I returned and napped until Dad woke me a little before 5:00 p.m.

As usual, Dad and I walked to First Baptist for the Wednesday night fellowship meal and services.  No way was I going to miss my fourth opportunity to see, and maybe meet, Olivia.

I sat with James Adams, which had become my custom after the first week.  Two missionary couples had taken an interest in Dad and the five of them unintentionally pushed me away.  Tonight, Wade Tillman and Randall Radford, along with James and me, sat over in the corner by the back door.  As I listened, and the three basketball stars discussed their skills at passing, including making passes at lucky members of the opposite sex, I saw a group of girls sitting two tables over.  James and Randall were bantering back and forth about how the twins were already dating, even though neither of them had started the ninth grade.  Randall surprised me when he said he knew the two guys who had moved in on the two Boaz girls.  “That’s not going to work.  No Aggie is going to get first servings from either of these girls.  James, you agree?”

Even though I might at times have less than honorable thoughts, I would never have said such a filthy thing.  Girls were not food.  I couldn’t help but think of Mother, she had made sure that I had learned the importance of treating members of the opposite sex with honor and respect.  She had said that gentlemen never tried to take advantage of anyone, especially of a young girl.  Mother also taught me that even when I had a girlfriend and she appeared willing to explore and become a little loose, as she called it, a gentleman maintained control.  I didn’t have any personal experience in these things, so I believed Mother knew what she was talking about, and she believed I had the ability and power to become a true gentleman.

At 6:30 p.m. I was seated in the Church’s basement with about fifty other kids.  After the mission’s team had returned, Youth Pastor Miller had added another concentric circle to accommodate the growing youth group.  I tried to not be so conspicuous, but I was able to look all around me.  I again was disappointed that I could not see Olivia.  Or, maybe all the facts I had gathered about her were wrong.  Maybe, Olivia was that rather plump redhead sitting directly across from me.  The poor girl needs a Dermatologist.

Pastor Randy, as he instructed us to call him, again, just like last Wednesday night, stepped into the middle of the two circles and began his sermon.  It was nothing like what Pastor Tillman had done on Sunday mornings.  I guess the energetic youth minister knew that young people are wholly different than adults, with unique ways of learning.  Last week Pastor Randy had talked about freewill and how it was a blessing and a curse.  He had said, the decisions you make during your teenage years will go with you the rest of your life.  If they are good decisions, you will be rewarded.  If they are bad, well, you can fill in the blanks.  It will be like shooting blanks.  You won’t hit your target, your goals.”

It seemed last week’s talk beat us up.  He seemed to leave us with the thought that we had one chance to get it right, and if we got it wrong, we would be forever doomed.  Tonight, it was a radically different talk.  He called it redemption.  “Only God’s children get a second chance.  If you screw up, you may suffer some unpleasant consequences for a while, but you can start over.  No matter what you have done.”  He said walking the circle and engaging, it seemed, with every one of us.

I particularly liked how he interacted with our group.  He would be talking and then would call someone to the center with him.  Tonight, I thought it was absolutely fitting that he called Randall Radford out and said, “big double R, we all know you are a young man and you have the desires that all young men have, which is to pursue the girls.  If you don’t allow God to guide your mind, you will most likely make some mistakes.  Oh yes, sin is fun for a season, but it always comes at a price.  I’m not trying to embarrass Randall, but simply want each of you to know, whether you are a young man or a young woman, sexual desires are possibly the most difficult desires to conquer.  Hear me carefully, you cannot, by yourself, even come close to defending yourself, warding off the attacks.  Satan will use every one of his powers to seduce you into believing that it is okay to fool around, to go all the way.  Let me tell you the world will tell you, gosh, it is already telling you, do what you want, do what feels good.  Hear me carefully, that is a lie.  Be smarter than that.  Call on the power of Jesus to come walk beside you and let Him battle the Devil.”

Pastor Miller went on for a full forty-five minutes, keeping Randall Radford beside him the entire time.  I was feeling frustrated when the two of them walked outside the circle towards the refreshments table along the back wall beyond the ping-pong tables.  As everyone else got up and started following them I remained seated and pondered what I had just heard.  It all sounded pretty good.  Especially, if you believed that God and Jesus existed.  What I didn’t understand was the detailed mechanics of how it worked.  How would I ask Jesus to help me?  I figured it was by simply saying a prayer.  But then, did He always respond positively and invisibly go tie up the Devil and change my mind about those sexual desires Pastor Randy spoke of?  I was confused.

Standing in line for some lemonade I learned that at 7:45 we were to reassemble for a skit.  While all the youth were enjoying refreshments a group of adults had moved all the chairs to the other side of the basement.  I hadn’t paid any attention before to a stage with an open set of long curtains over behind a large row of boxes that seemed to divide the basement.

I sat with James and Wade on the front row.  James had encouraged me to follow him if I wanted to finally see Olivia.  The skit was in two scenes.  Both took place in a make-shift cardboard box car.  Someone had done an excellent job of creating a make-believe Bonneville.  I suddenly thought I should have persuaded Dad to buy the 1964 model David Adams had offered. 

The first scene opened with a boy and girl inside the car.  The sound of crickets and a background setting out along the edge of some woods, indicated the couple was alone, parking.  Without words, the two started making out, kissing.  Remember, it was a skit.  They didn’t kiss but it sure looked like they did.  After a few moments of intense kissing the boy said, “you wanna get in the back?”  The girl responded.  “I know we shouldn’t but okay if that’s what you want.”  The scene ended with the boy and girl crawling into the back seat and disappearing from the audience’s view.

The crowd was howling until Pastor Randy got up and said, “I hope you know that was what you are supposed NOT to do. Now, let’s watch another scene.”

In a few minutes the curtains reopened, and the setting had changed.  The car and the woodsy background had been moved to the right side of the stage.  In the center was what no doubt was a movie theater.  Another boy and girl sat with their faces away from us.  It hit me like a brick.  I could see this girl had silky straight blond hair.  I had no doubt this was Olivia.  I missed details from this skit I’m sure.  But, the gist of it was, as the two were exiting the theater walking back to his car, the boy asked her if she wanted to go parking.  I didn’t think that’s probably how it would happen, but I acknowledged time was of the essence in theater productions.  The girl said, “I don’t think that is a good idea.  Christians are to flee temptation.  Why don’t we instead, go play cards at my house.  My parents love playing cards.”

There were a few boos coming from the back of the audience.  Again, Pastor Randy stood up front and seemed disappointed.  “Ladies and gentlemen, that’s what I want you to become.  I pray you will take this seriously.  Olivia, in the second scene, was obedient.  She let Jesus help her avoid a dangerous situation.  David and Karen, in the first scene, were virtually doomed by their initial decision to go parking in the first place.  Take note of this example.  If you get inside the lion’s den, you stand a big chance of getting mauled.  You are safer on the outside.  The key to battling sex sin is to be smart, make wise decisions.  In other words, stay close to Jesus, listen to Him, allow Him and the Holy Spirit to control your every thought and action.  That’s it for tonight.  Take care and see you on Sunday.”

It didn’t take five minutes for everyone to leave.  Except me.  I couldn’t move.  I was still in a daze from seeing Olivia after she and Ryan had left the movie theater and she had faced the audience.  I was in no way disappointed.  She was more beautiful than I had let myself imagine.  She was tall, maybe as tall as me.  I couldn’t tell exactly since she was up on the stage.  Her straight blond hair came down to her shoulders.  It looked natural, not dyed.  She wore baggy clothes, so I couldn’t tell much about her figure, but she was not as slim as had been described to me by James. 

As I was contemplating what I would say to her the first opportunity I got, the basement lights went out.  I realized that whoever was the last to leave had not seen me.  I was on the stage side of the row of boxes and they would have blocked the view.  “Hey, I’m still here.”  I didn’t know what else to say.  I sure didn’t want to get locked down here.

“Whose there?”  It sounded like a mix between Pastor Randy’s voice and a young girl.

“Matt Benson.”  I said walking back towards the main door.

“Come on Matt or you’ll be stuck here until Sunday.”  Pastor Randy said.

As I rounded the row of boxes I saw Olivia standing beside the youth pastor.  She was smiling.  “Hey Matt, I’ve been hearing about you.  It’s nice to meet you.”  Olivia said walking towards me and reaching out her right hand.

I took her hand.  I almost held on too long.  That would not have been the right way to start off.

“Matt, this is Pastor Tillman’s daughter and she helps me manage a rowdy bunch of teenagers.”

“It’s nice to meet you too.”  I said looking straight into Olivia’s eyes.  They were blue.  Oceanic.  I hated that word, but it popped into my head.  Olivia surely wasn’t a rising 8th grader.  She was too, well, mature looking.

“I hear you’re from Chicago.  I’d love to hear about the windy city.  I’ve always wanted to visit there.  Will you be at the Lighthouse this weekend?”

“Lighthouse?  I’m confused.”  I responded barely able to listen and respond while experiencing a shock, a feeling I had never had before.

“It’s a weekend hangout on South Main Street.  It’s run by none other than Pastor Randy and a group of adult volunteers.  That sounded funny, Randy is an adult too.”  Olivia giggled.

“Well, you are not an adult Ms. Olivia, and don’t you forget it.”  Randy said.  I wasn’t sure what his intent was.

“The Lighthouse was started last year to give local young people something to do, a Christian alternative from hanging out at the movie theater or the skating rink.  Too much temptation around those places.  There’s always plenty of good food, music, and fellowship.  I’m usually there on Saturdays.  Come if you want to.  Again, I’d love to hear about Chicago and your Christian experience.”  Olivia said.

I could tell Pastor Randy was ready to leave by the way he was looking back and forth.  Olivia apparently had concluded I was a Christian.  Boy, was she in for a surprise.

“Sorry, I assumed you are a Christian.  Matt, have you been saved?”  Olivia blurted out.  I couldn’t believe what she had just said.

“Uh, I need to get home.  I’m already late.  Dad will be worried.  I’ll try to come to the Lighthouse on Saturday afternoon.  We can talk about my Christian experience and Chicago if you want.”

By the time we were up the stairs and outside the church I was pouring sweat.  I was glad it was nighttime, and my discomfort wasn’t so apparent.  I said goodbye and started walking west on Sparks Avenue. 

Chapter 8

December 7, 2017

Thursday night in the basement for James’ prayer group I had acted like a love-struck dumb teenager.  I hoped Olivia hadn’t paid too much attention.  Although, it was glaringly obvious to me that I had stuttered on two or three sentences, and I nearly tripped as we took our seats.  Now, I had convinced myself that my being completely frozen when our eyes had first met had been matched by her own shock as her smile seemed to linger just past the time it took me to melt enough to speak.

Hopefully, for the both of us, the initial awkward moment we encountered and endured faded into memory and was replaced by a mutually rewarding conversation after the prayer service had ended.  When the group dismissed, Olivia had asked me to meet her on the front steps in ten minutes.  She had wanted first, to stay behind to speak with Randi Radford, Randall’s widow.

I had waited at the bottom of the stairs and was vividly reminded when she came out the front door of the old auditorium that her manner and movements were etched in my mind.  They almost unerringly matched that of Olivia the 14-year-old teenager I had stood here with after first meeting her, after the skit where she suggested her, and Ryan go to her house after the movie and play cards with her family instead of going parking.  Her simple descent down the stairs was (I hate the cliché), poetry in motion.  She had always, to me, defined, a woman of grace.

Now, back in my hotel room, I could recall every word that had been said.  “Thanks for waiting on me Matt.  I’m speechless.  I never imagined seeing you here.  Did you know that it has been over forty-six years since we have seen each other?  I have to say, that I still am so sorry for what I did to you.  It’s unforgivable.”

“It is, but time has a way of creating the forgiveness.  Otherwise, life is smothered.  I have to admit, it wasn’t easy, and it did take a very long time.”  I responded, having rehearsed this little speech forever.

“Thanks for being so respectful and kind.  Can I ask you what you are doing in Boaz?”  Olivia said setting her purse down and pulling on the jacket she had been holding.  The temperature was approaching freezing, but I wasn’t cold at all.  I could feel a bead of sweat forming on my upper lip.

“You can.  I am here for James Adams.  I guess the proper thing would be to include your father and brother too.  I know this must be very difficult on you.”  I said straightening the collar to her coat.

“It is the most awful thing I have ever encountered.  I can’t imagine what, especially Wade, is going through.  I will never believe he could have killed sweet Gina.  You remember Gina Culvert from school?  She was in your and Wade’s eleventh grade class.”

“Barely.  She was a cheerleader, right?”

“Yes.  Her and Wade married shortly after high school and, as far as I know, had a great marriage.”  Olivia said, obviously cold.  Her teeth were chattering.

“I assume you are married and have children?  Hope that’s not too personal a question to ask.”  Over the years I had intentionally avoided the urge to investigate Olivia.  I figured it wouldn’t take a private investigator to find her and to learn about her life after she ditched me.  But I hadn’t.  Now, standing in front of the woman who had broken my heart, I wanted to know everything about her.  I wanted her forty-six-year biography.

“I was married.  Jack, Jack Crowson, my husband, died of cancer in April 2008.  We never had children.  I was in my late thirties when we married.  He was over ten years older.  Children were just not in the cards for us.”

“Olivia, you are freezing.  I don’t want you to catch a cold out here.”  I said thinking and hoping Olivia might suggest we go to MacDonald’s or somewhere for a cup of coffee.  But, she didn’t.

“You’re right.  I think I’ll head on over to Warren and Tiffany’s.  They now live in the Church’s parsonage.  He was Associate Pastor for years but has been pastor since 2014, I believe.”

“Thanks Olivia for talking with me.  Would it be possible to find a time to share a cup of coffee?  I’d love to hear more of your story, if you wouldn’t mind.”  I was surprised at my courage.

“I’d love that.  I have an idea.  Let’s meet for lunch but for now, why don’t you call me in a couple of hours.  That’ll give me time to warm up and to visit with Warren and Tiffany.  By 10:00 p.m., I’ll be in my old room.  My cell number is 706-294-7319.”

“Let me write it down.”  I pulled a notepad out of my back pocket.  It was a habit I had developed during my undercover work.  I almost laughed out loud at my thought as I was writing down Olivia’s phone number.  “I’ll call you at ten o’clock sharp.”

I walked to my car and drove to MacDonald’s for a large coffee before heading to the Key West Inn on Highway 168.  I had checked in before coming to the prayer service.

I didn’t know why I had wanted coffee.  I never liked it when I was hot.  My encounter with Olivia had made me sweat.  It wasn’t about sexual desire.  I was simply nervous, extremely nervous.  And when I got caught in that state, I always broke out in a sweat.  By 10:00 p.m., I was back to normal.  Watching nearly three episodes of Seinfeld reruns probably helped.  If Kramer couldn’t make you laugh, no one could.

“Olivia, this is Matt.  Is now still a good time to talk?”

“Perfect.  I’m in my Crimson Tide bean-back chair.  Can you believe that Mom and Dad kept my room like a shrine?  It’s just like it was when I was a kid.  I would have thought that Warren and Tiffany would have dismantled it.  Seems like there’s plenty of bedrooms in this castle for my four grand-nephews and nieces.”

“I want to apologize.  Earlier, when you mentioned your husband dying in 2008, I didn’t respond.  I want to say that I am very sorry for your loss.  I know what it’s like to lose a spouse.”  I said, truly sorry, and in no way wanting Olivia to feel sorry for me or to prompt her to ask about Alicia.

“Sounds like we have a lot of catching up to do.  I have always assumed you married.”

“Alicia and I married in 1984.  Dad had introduced me to a rising star in the Divinity School.  In a sense, she and I hit it off like the two of us, back in our day.”

“Children?”

“None.  It’s difficult talking about it.  Alicia was killed by a drunk driver.  I discovered from her journal that she was, that very night, going to tell me she was pregnant.  It was devastating to lose her.  She was a wonderful woman.  I guess I don’t have a very good record when it comes to long-term relationships.”

“Matt, that certainly wasn’t your fault.  I am so sorry for your loss, you’re double loss.”  Olivia said, thoughtful and clearly concerned.

“Let me ask you.  Do you feel this all very strange?”  I said.

“Are you referring to us?  What with our meeting today after forty-six years and now talking on the phone?”

“Exactly?”

“Maybe it’s God will that I do what I should have done way back in the day.”

“What do you mean?”  I said.

“To be professional about our relationship.  To be open, honest, and avoid as much hurt as possible.”

“From your statement I take it that you still believe God has a plan for everything?”  I had to say it.  This was no place to tip-toe around the issue that, to me, had destroyed our teenage love.

“This is going to blow your mind.  Are you sitting down?”

“I am.”

“Matt, I no longer believe.”  Olivia said it with a confidence that had me speechless. 

It took me a minute to respond.  “That’s not something to kid around about.”

“I’m not kidding.”  She went on to tell me a little about her journey concerning her loss of faith.  I didn’t find it unusual.  I had read and heard about this type thing.  What was surprising was that it had happened to Olivia.  The one person in the world that I would have bet my life that would have forever remained unalterably committed to Jesus, God, and Christianity.

“I don’t know what to say.  I won’t say ‘I told you so.’  That would be insensitive, even mean.  Maybe I’ll just say welcome to the family.”

“That’s the first sign I’ve noticed that you are still rather funny Matt Benson.”  Olivia said recalling how she used to call me by my full name after she had tried to persuade me of my need to be saved.

“Let me ask you, was it an interest in science that finally convinced you?”

“Actually, that came later.  Maybe I should say, it was Jack’s sickness, the cancer, that prompted my interest in reading more broadly than I ever had.  In seminary, it’s slanted you know.”  She tried to continue, but I interrupted her.

“Seminary?  You went to seminary?” 

“You really don’t know?”

“Olivia, all I know about you, other than what you have told me tonight, is what I learned back in 1970 and 1971.  To be frank, after you ditched me, I promised myself that I would never do anything that would enable me to discover what was going on in your life.”

“That’s cold, but I fully deserve it.  I not only attended Southwestern Baptist Theological Seminary in Dallas, Texas, but I taught there for years, I resigned in 2010 and have been at the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill since 2011.  I teach Bible related subjects there but simply from a historical and not a theological standpoint.”

From here, our conversation went deeper into Olivia’s story of how she walked away from her faith.  It was nearly 1:00 a.m. when the talk subsided, and our alertness faded.

“Matt, I’m about to crash.  Please know how much I have enjoyed our dialog, everything about seeing you tonight.  Is it too much to ask that we have lunch?  I really need to tell you what happened after you returned to Chicago in the summer of 1971.”

“Olivia, I’m going to be very direct with you.  These past few hours have been the best time for me in ages.  I would love to see you again.  I only have one request.”

“What’s that Mr. Benson?”

“That we be completely honest with each other.  At this stage of my life I need and want the truth.  I hate mind games.  I would love to know the inside story, what went on in your head and heart.  Please.  Is this too much to ask?”

“Not at all.  I promise to be totally open with you.”  Olivia said.

“So, when is this lunch you are talking about?”

“I have commitments tomorrow.  How about Saturday?  A late lunch?”

“That’s good with me.  I assume we couldn’t just go to the Lighthouse, could we?”

“I’m afraid that’s long gone.  Funny you bring that up.  I have wonderful memories of our Saturday afternoons.  That place was truly a beacon among the storms for a lot of people.”

“Do you want to meet somewhere Saturday?  Or, would you be okay if I came by and picked you up.  We could drive somewhere together.”  I again surprised myself with my boldness.

“This is sounding more like a date.  Is it?”

“Only if you want it to be.”  I said.

“Pick me up at 1:30 here at Warren’s.  Okay?”

“See you then.  Goodnight Olivia.”

“Goodnight, uh, no, good morning Matt.”

With that we ended our call.  I lay across the bed and reminisced for another hour before falling asleep.  If I dreamed, I don’t remember.

Chapter 9

July 1970

I spent the next 65 or so hours thinking of nothing but Olivia and her question.  If all I had to do was fulfill my promise to Dad, gather information for his research project, my work would be a piece of cake.  Things were radically different now.  Somewhere along the way, ever since Dad and I arrived in Boaz and I met Associate Pastor Grantham, the mystical and mysterious Olivia had invaded my mind and heart.  I think it was the three weeks it took to meet her.  This gave the double M’s enough time to sprout, root, and evolve into a life-force that saddled up against my initial promise and equally competed for my time and attention.  Not to say my heart.  My twin mission now was to fulfill my commitment to Dad while at the same time win the heart of the most beautiful and captivating girl I had ever met.

On Thursday, I had pretty much convinced myself to lie to Olivia, to answer her ‘have you been saved?’ question with a resounding yes.  I had anticipated that this approach would avoid a mountain of interrogation and allow me to focus on my mission to become Olivia’s boyfriend.  I was confident I could pull this off.  I probably knew more about the Bible than anyone, well, maybe except Olivia, but I could act the part of a dedicated Christian.  I was excited about my decision and my plan.  Then, Mother showed up.  I could never do this, the lying, to her.  She, with her Catholic teachings, had instilled in me the importance of truth, of always being honest with myself and others. 

On Friday, my mind had settled on answering no.  I would say, “I’m not sure what being ‘saved’ means.  Can you help me?”  Oh man, this was it.  Olivia would think God Himself had given her the best blessing of all.  A lost young man who was open to hearing the Gospel of Christ.  By the time Dad and I returned from the Dairy Queen, now, our Friday night tradition, I knew I was on the right path.  ‘Can you help me?’  It was brilliant.  And, I wouldn’t make it easy on her.  This could take a while.  She would be determined to answer every question I had no matter how long it took.  A year?  No problem.  During this time, I could reveal to her that I was not only a gentleman, one her mother would pick out of a ‘potential boyfriend’ lineup, I was also a prince.  I would become Olivia’s protector.  That would surely win the hearts and minds of her parents.  I knew that was imperative.  Once again, Mother showed up, reprimanding me for being hellbent (not her words) on lying.

By Saturday morning, I was hopeless.  All I had left, something remotely akin to a strategy to use when, no doubt, Olivia popped out what I suspected was her favorite question. ‘Are you saved?’   I would simply be honest with her.  I would answer ‘no.’  And, if she continued her interrogation by asking me what I believed, I would tell her that I didn’t believe there was a God.  This wouldn’t be lying.  It seemed Mother had been a little vague about this strategy.  She, at least according to my interpretation, had allowed me to rationalize that not telling Olivia about my promise to Dad, about me being an undercover agent of sorts, wasn’t directly relevant to Olivia’s question.  I could just as easily, and honestly, be a writer, falling in love with his character while at the same time taking notes of her every word and action.

It was 2:05 p.m. before I left the house.  I had already timed my bike ride to the Lighthouse.  I would be there easily by 2:10 or 11.  I didn’t want to be early or on time.  It was better for Olivia to not think I was overly eager to please her.  I hated a suck-up.

The Lighthouse was on the south end and west side of Main Street.  It was next door to the First State Bank of Boaz.  The building, like all along Main Street, was old.  It was easy to tell this one hadn’t been well cared for over the past several years.  The ceiling carried the obvious signs of multiple long-term leaks.  The walls were cracking plaster that appeared to have had some recent patch work.  The recently applied blue paint helped.  The lingering smell didn’t.  The front part of the building was crowded with odd chairs, couches, and bean-bags.  Two girls, maybe thirteen years old, sat on a couch to my left and smiled and said as I entered, “Welcome stranger, welcome to the house of light.”  I wanted to tip my hat, but I wasn’t wearing one.  To the right, at the center and along the outer wall was a small stage.  Three guys with guitars were playing and singing “Amazing Grace.”  On the left wall, about midway to the rear of the building, was a half-circle wooden bar that looked like something I had constructed.  I suspected all the renovation had been performed by the youth group, with little adult supervision.  There were two guys sitting on bar stools, both about my age.  Olivia was behind the counter.  It looked like the three of them were playing cards.  She looked up and said, “Hey Matt, come join us.”  As I walked forward I could see the back half of the building was filled with multiple rows of chairs and a podium facing me from the back wall.  I suspected this was the nerve-center of the Lighthouse, where real Christians, both adults and teenagers, shared the gospel of Christ to anyone who would sit and listen.

Olivia introduced me to Ben and Danny from Sardis, and instructed them to ‘man the bar’ while she talked with me.  She motioned for me to follow her to the back towards the podium.  I guess she had a lecture planned for me.  “I’m glad you came.”  Olivia said as she pulled us two chairs from the front row, positioned them facing each other, and moved the podium back out of the way.

“I’m glad you invited me.  I was expecting more of a crowd.”  I said looking shyly into Olivia’s eyes.  I had to learn how to look at her.  Her eyes were like magnets.  If I kept staring, she would start to think I was obsessed.  She would be right.  Not all versions of obsession are sin.

“I forgot, there’s a preseason scrimmage tonight at the football field.  I think that’s today’s competition.  This afternoon there are flag football games, one for girls and one for guys.”  Olivia said.

“Matt, I’ve been looking forward to hearing your story.  You said Wednesday night that you would share with me your Christian experience.  It’s funny, but I’ve been trying to guess what you would tell me.  I’m sorry, but I even thought you might try to bamboozle me.”

“Why do you say that?”  I said, a little shocked how direct and quick Olivia was to jump right into the fire.

“I’ve heard about you Yankee types.  You’re rather slick and can dazzle a girl with bull.”

“I’ve heard it called bullshit.”  I said.

“Me too, but I don’t talk like that.”

“I’m going to surprise you.  I’m going to be honest in answering your question, your Wednesday night question.  You had asked me if I was saved.  The short answer is no.” 

“Thanks Matt.  I take back my insult.  You are not the typical Yankee.  Truthfully, I don’t know much about Northerners, just the typical southern rumors.  I appreciate your honesty.  Would you allow me, us, to talk about Christianity and how you become a Christian?”

“I’m all ears.”  Here we go.

“Jesus Christ is God’s only Son.  He came to make a way for every man and woman, boy and girl, to go to Heaven when they die.  He, like God, was perfect, sinless.  He was crucified on a cross and thereby paid the full punishment for your sin and mine.  Three days later He was resurrected, came back to life, reflecting His power over the greatest enemy of all, death.  Jesus now sits on the right hand of God in Heaven longing for everyone, including you Matt, to surrender to Him, and make Him Lord of your life.”  Obviously, Olivia had given this little speech before.

“Olivia, is it okay for me to ask a few questions?  I don’t have any intent on hurting your feelings or making you mad.”

“Oh gosh, you don’t even have to say that.  This is a conversation.  I doubt you could make me angry.”

“I’ve heard your story, the story you just told.  My Mother was Catholic, and my Dad is a Bible professor.  First, how do you know all this stuff?”

Olivia didn’t pause a second.  “I have always wondered when I’m going to hear a question that either I haven’t heard before or that is difficult and perplexing.  I’m still wondering, but don’t take that as an insult.”  I wasn’t insulted, but I was surprised.  Her response seemed unlike the goddess I had constructed in my mind.

“I don’t.  Now, back to my question.”  I replied.  Olivia was certainly a fireball.

“Oh, didn’t I answer it already?  I’ll repeat.  It’s the Bible.  I may have not said that directly, but I assumed even the son of a Catholic mother and a Bible professor father would know that I’ve been virtually quoting the Good News.  No problem, I’ll start from scratch.”

Olivia could have become a smartass without much more practice, I thought as her blue eyes were becoming distracting.

“The Bible is God’s word.  He wrote it for mankind, His children.  He didn’t physically write it, but men wrote it under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost.  Matt, the Bible is God’s story.  It contains everything we need to know to worship God.  That’s how I know all these things I shared with you.”

“How do you know the Bible is true?”  I began feeling a little nauseous. Not about my work for Dad.  In that regard, I was doing fine.  It concerned my other mission.  How on earth would I win the heart and mind of the sweet, gorgeous, and naive Olivia, by cross-examining her about the foundation of her life?

“It’s history.  The Bible has been around for centuries.  It was written by men who either knew Jesus or who had special revelations from God.  The Bible itself says it is God’s word.”  Olivia said.  I suspected she fully believed what she was saying but had never truly questioned her beliefs.

“Let me ask you.  Set aside the Bible for a moment.  How else do you know that your story about Jesus is true?”

“Several reasons there.  As I said, the Bible has been around a long time.  The New Testament for nearly two thousand years.  The Old Testament, probably four or more thousand years.  History is full of men and women who believed the Bible and lived their lives dedicated to its teachings, with many dying for the truth of the Bible.  Their testimonies cry out from history for the truth of God’s word.  If it weren’t true, don’t you think we would know that by now?  Also, my heart and mind tell me Jesus is real.  From a child, I have heard the powerful message of Jesus Christ.  When I was six years old, Jesus spoke to my heart and I was saved.  Since then, my faith has grown leaps and bounds.  I could tell you of tons and tons of prayers that I have seen answered.  Matt, you are lost without Christ, therefore you question Him.  It seems foolish to a lost man.”

“Correct me if I’m wrong.  Apart from the Bible, your belief in the truth of Jesus as savior is based on your personal experiences, not on any tangible, documented evidence?”  I said, realizing that I never wanted to become a lawyer.  I had too much sympathy for the witness.

“This is why I brought up the Bible to begin with.  Your question is not valid.  The Bible is the real evidence.  You can’t exclude it.  That would be like saying, prove the United States is a real place but you can’t use the land we live on, the land containing the 48 connecting states.”

“So, let me see if I get this.  The Bible itself is the evidence that the Bible is true?”  I said.

“Absolutely, it is God’s Word, and it has withstood the test of time.  I’m wrong.  Stupid me.  I’d go so far as to say that even if we didn’t have the Bible, I would know God exists.  Matt, all you must do is look at nature, flowers, animals, the stars, everything.  They all scream out that they were created.  It is only basic common sense to know that the earth, and the entire universe is designed.  That requires a creator.  That’s exactly what the Bible tells us.”  Olivia said standing up.  I couldn’t tell if she was getting frustrated with me or not.  She walked over and pulled the podium back to its spot.

“Would it be okay with you Olivia if we gave this a rest.  I’d like to have some water, maybe go listen to the band.  Those guys are pretty good.”  I felt compelled to change the subject.  I was not ready to continue my cross-examination.  It would surely be an attack on Olivia’s logic. 

“Sounds good.  But first, Matt.  Don’t you believe for one minute that I am finished with you.  You won’t get off this easy.  I like your attitude.  I’m thankful you are asking questions.  You realize you’re lost.  You are blessed by God to be seeking the truth.  Let’s go to the bar.  The youth group has dubbed it the water of life well.”

Chapter 10

December 9, 2017

At 2:15 Saturday, Olivia and I were at Cracker Barrel Restaurant off Highway 77 in Gadsden.  After I picked her up, we had decided to go out of Boaz.  She Googled restaurants in Gadsden and found what she described as her favorite place in Chapel Hill.  “I was hoping there was one around here.  I love their turnip greens and cornbread.”

“That fits.  I always thought of you as Ellie Mae Clampett.”

“Not a chance.  She would have been intimidated by my bust-line.”  Olivia said looking over at me with a faint smile.  I was the one intimidated.  She was, as always, so open, but never about anything sexual.  She was the most modest girl I had ever met.  But now, had she changed?  Was she flirting with me?  Coming on to me? 

Last Thursday morning, I had driven to Brandi Ridgeway’s house and asked if I could rent 118 College Avenue for a month.  She had reluctantly agreed.  I had the utilities turned on, bought a sleeping bag and two large pillows, and moved in.  The only appliance in the house was what looked like the same old stove that was there in 1970.  I doubted that to be true.  I had purchased a coffee maker and coffee but nothing else.  I had been eating every meal at a little cafe called Rooster’s downtown where the Sand Mountain Bank was when Dad and I lived in Boaz nearly half a century ago.

I was surprised to learn that Olivia did love turnip greens and cornbread.  She had them and country-fried steak and the biggest slice of coconut pie I had ever seen.  Everything was coming back to me.  It’s weird how everything that we have ever experienced is buried somewhere in our heads.  I recalled the appetite Olivia had as a teenager.  Now, as then, I couldn’t figure out how she maintained almost a perfect figure.  In the past, she was never one to exercise formally, although by the end of mine and Dad’s time in Alabama, Olivia was my regular companion on the running trails.  I wonder if she was now a workout freak to rank her perfect 10.  I thought it inappropriate to ask her.

“Are you going to eat the rest of your pancakes?”  Olivia eyed my plate.  I had ordered breakfast after seeing the older couple at the table across the aisle from us eating pancakes, bacon, and sausage.  It was the best smelling bacon ever.

“No.  Do you want them?”

“I’d like to try the pancakes.  I usually eat dinner at our Cracker Barrel in Chapel Hill but Sissy, my new research assistant, has been trying to get me to go one Saturday morning with her.  She says they are divine.”

“Here, help yourself.  I’m sure they will taste great after that coconut pie.”

The next ten minutes were almost surreal.  Olivia ravaged my pancakes and then we simply sat silently.  We both had taken the first minute or so to investigate our surroundings.  When our waitress came by to refill our drinks, Olivia had asked her if there was a private place we could meet.  “I’ll check but I bet it’s okay for you to sit in our smallest banquet room.  The big one is occupied with a birthday party.”  The older woman said with the best Southern drawl I think I have ever heard.

After our move had been approved, Olivia and I sat at a long oak table, one along the far-right side of a room that would hold probably thirty people.  Within a few seconds after sitting down, I noticed Olivia was staring at me.  I didn’t linger at first, but quickly came back for a peek.  She was still staring and the mood on her face had grown almost pale, with a tinge of sadness given how she was not smiling and the pupils in her eyes were on alert, even attempting to penetrate my mind.

“Matt, I have something I must tell you.  I’ve put it off for way too long.  This isn’t a good time to do this, but I have to take this opportunity.”  I couldn’t imagine what she was talking about.

“Okay, you have my permission.  But, you don’t have to be so frightened.  You know we decided early on that we would be completely open and honest with each other.  I suspect that’s the main reason I didn’t fall apart when you ditched me.  It was weird, but I trusted you and your decision.  I knew you had done what you thought was best for both of us.”

“Matt, I have lied to you.  I broke my promise to you, the promise you just mentioned.  I did promise you to be completely open and honest.  But, I wasn’t.  This is going to hurt you Matt, but it’s the truth. You deserve to know.”

“Just tell me.  You’re killing me with all this suspense.”  I said trying to imagine what could be so terrible that she had born such a burden for so long and now was about to crawl out of her skin.

“When you left Boaz in 1971, I was pregnant.”  She finally said it.  Then, she just sat there.

“Olivia, we had sex the first time, and the only time, the night before Dad and I moved back to Chicago.  It, the sex, took place June 9, 1971.”  The date was etched in my mind.  Forever.

“Do you have to call it sex?  It was the most wonderful and beautiful thing I have ever experienced.  That night, in your room, in your bed on College Avenue, we made love.”

“I agree.  My point is, and this sounds cold.  Had you been having sex with someone else?  How did you know you were pregnant?”  I said.

“No, no, no.  Matt, you must know that I was a virgin before you.  I’m confusing things.  That night, I didn’t know that I was pregnant.  I found out three months later.  Until I married Jack in 1988, you were the only man, boy, whatever, I had ever slept with.”

“Then, how could you, you of all people, have ditched me.  You were carrying my baby when you abandoned me?  No, that wouldn’t have been right.  That took place nearly 18 months later.  What happened to our child Olivia?”

“John and Paul, twins, were born March 9, 1972, nine months to the day after our one and only sexual encounter.”

“Well, I guess I’ll have to ask every follow-up question since you seem to not want to give me, at one time, the full narrative.  What happened to John and Paul?  Tillman, was that their last name?”

“Matt, I had no choice, really.  My father, the fundamentalist of fundamentalist preachers, the hard-liner Walter Tillman made me promise to never tell you about the babies.  I suspect you can fathom his power over me.  Once mother found out I was pregnant and told Dad, he insisted I drop out of school.  I became an absolute shut-in for the next six months.  He convinced the community that I was sick and couldn’t have visitors.  I was an involuntary recluse during that entire time.  It was awful.”

“But, you kept me on the line.  It seemed to me, for at least the first year after I left, that we were fine, that our plans for you to finish high school and join me were right on track.”  I said.

“I did too Matt.  Dad’s only condition, at the time, was that I couldn’t tell you about the babies.  He convinced me that if I truly loved you that I shouldn’t tell you, and it was in your best interest.  I was such a fool.  Please know that it was an absolute shock to me that after I delivered, in Birmingham mind you, the babies were taken away.  I never got to hold the only children I ever had.”

“I take it, they were put up for adoption.  Right?”

“All I was ever told was that Dad had a friend in Texas, another pastor.  He and his wife were in Birmingham when I gave birth.  I never saw them.  Two days later they left with John and Paul.  I didn’t get to name my two precious boys.”

“And, you have never had any contact with them?”  I asked.

“Here’s what, I suppose, prompted me now, at least in part, to come clean.  Matt, you must know that if I hadn’t seen you, in the flesh, here in Boaz, I don’t know if I ever would have told you the truth.  That makes me so sad, and angry at myself.  But, when I saw you in the Church’s basement, the moment our eyes met, my first thought was ‘Matt has someway found out and has come looking for me.  I must deal with my secrecy and lying.’  Of course, you hadn’t found out.  But, I still knew I had to tell you.”

“You didn’t answer my question.  “Have you ever had any contact with John and Paul?”  I said, feeling anger build up in my gut.  Anger was so foreign to me.  I sometimes wondered if I was human.

“A few days ago, before I left Chapel Hill, I received a call at my office, at the School.  It was John, John Cummins.  The conversation was most awkward, but some way he had found me.  I think it was because I had gone back to being Olivia Tillman when I moved to Chapel Hill from Dallas.  The real clue that had started his intensive search was some documents he and Paul had found going through their parent’s things after they died.  The boys, from an early age, had known they were adopted, but they hadn’t been told the truth.  They had been told their parents had gone through an adoption agency, one long-defunct.  John and Paul literally knew nothing about where they came from.  Included in the documents they found was a type of journal entry their mother had written.  It gave the entire story, including my name and where I was from.  With modern technology, it was easy to find me.  If John and Paul hadn’t found those documents, I suspect they might never have known the truth.”

“How did the two of you leave things, after that phone call?”  I asked, absolutely blown away by what I was hearing.

“I know it is natural for a mother to want to see and hold her children.  I suspect most of them feel the same about their parents.  I sensed from the tone of their voices they were excited about talking and with me and were serious about taking the next logical step.  We three agreed we had to meet.”

“This is rather selfish of me, but did John say anything, ask anything, about his father?”  I had to ask.

“He did, he asked, ‘Who is my father and where can I find him?’  “I told him that I would tell them the entire story and try to help them find you.  Matt, like you, I intentionally stopped keeping up with you after we broke up.”

“Do the three of you have a plan to meet?”

“We do.  They will be in Boaz next Thursday.  Is it too much to ask for you to be with me when we meet?”  Olivia said, unable to even look me in the eye.

“One question.  I’m sorry but I must give you one more chance to be honest if you have not been.  Is there any way that I am not the father of John and Paul Cummins, the twin boys you gave birth to?”

“Matt, you are their father.  But, I must tell you something else.  I would hope, someway, you would know this.  I have loved you forever, almost since the first time I saw you.  I love reading romance novels and they are filled with stories of how beautiful it is for the adage, ‘love at first sight,’ to be real.  Novels are fiction.  Our story is not.  Even though I cared for Jack, loved him deeply, it was nothing like what I felt for you.  Matt, you are my once-in-life love.  That will never change.  Please forgive me for what I have done.”  I looked closely at Olivia as she talked.  I would have bet my life that she was laying open her soul to me.  She wasn’t lying.

“I’m sorry Olivia that I was not someway there for you.  I love you too.  I hope you know that if I had been told the truth, I would have abandoned my life in Chicago and, if I had to, walk the 700 miles back to Boaz.  Maybe we could have worked things out, eloped or something, raised our boys and spent the last near-fifty years enjoying each other’s company.  I would have liked that.”

“Thank you Matt for being you.  You are exactly the man I fell in love with.  You are too good for me.”  Olivia said, now looking at me so sweetly.

“Don’t even go there.  Would it be alright with you if we got out of here and went for a drive?”

“I’d love that.”

Olivia and I did go on a five-hour journey with multiple stops including a hike at Noccalula Falls Park, a photo session in downtown Chattanooga, and a milkshake detour at a Sonic’s in Fort Payne.  We returned to Boaz at 9:30 p.m. and sat on my front porch swing, just like we had sat together, here on this same porch, nearly a half-century ago.  At midnight, I walked Olivia the three blocks back to Warren and Tiffany’s house.

“I’ll call you tomorrow if that’s okay.”  I said, still holding Olivia’s left hand, facing her outside the parsonage’s front door.

“Early, okay?”  Olivia said with a quick, out of the blue kiss to my lips.

With that she went inside, and I stood spellbound.  I didn’t sleep much that night.

The Boaz Scorekeeper–1st ten chapters

Prologue

Kaden Tanner was awakened by a phone call at 6:00 a.m. Monday morning.  It was his father, Lewis, telling him his grandfather had passed away.  Micaden Lewis Tanner was dead at 96, twelve days short of his 97th birthday.  Claire, his live-in caregiver, had found him at 5:00 a.m. sitting in his bedroom chair when she brought him his morning coffee.  There was no sign of struggle. It appeared he had just gone to sleep.

Lewis shared how he had spoken over the phone with his father last night as he did every night. He heard nothing that alarmed him.  He was encouraged.  Micaden had said his cold was better and he and Claire were driving to Huntsville today to take in the City’s Christmas lights.

Kaden told his father he would book a flight to Huntsville but could be delayed.  Last night, both LaGuardia and Reagan Airports canceled flights in and out of New York City because of a blinding snowstorm. Lewis encouraged Kaden to try his best to arrive in Boaz before 9:00 a.m. Wednesday morning if possible, reminding him that Micaden might be dead, but his control continued.  Nearly five years ago, Micaden had announced his funeral plans.  Actually, he had shared his lack of funeral plans. He had asked to be cremated without any type of service or memorial, with his ashes scattered over his garden. At the same time, Micaden had revealed that he had instructed his law partners to choreograph an old-fashioned, will-reading ceremony three days after he passed.

After hanging up with his father, Kaden lay back and reminisced.  Nearly a century before, 1954 to be exact, Micaden Lewis Tanner was born in a small country home, three miles outside Boaz, Alabama.  His parents were hardworking Scots-Irish Americans with his father toiling at Boaz Spinning Mills by night and, between naps, helping Micaden’s Mother and his grandparents maintain a farm by day—all, simply to eke out a living.  Micaden had an uneventful youth throughout his elementary and secondary school days up until the night of his Boaz High School graduation.  Kaden decided not to even think about that.

Micaden was a decent athlete and an excellent student at Boaz High School.  He graduated in 1972 and went on to Emory University in Atlanta earning an undergraduate degree in English.  In 1980, he completed his law degree from Emory’s School of Law.  Micaden practiced law in Atlanta with the firm of Downs, Gambol, and Stevens for nearly twenty years before returning to Boaz and joining Matt Bearden’s law practice.  After a few years of general practice, Micaden found his passion to be criminal defense.  Until 2045 when he retired, Micaden was an accomplished and highly sought-after capital murder defense attorney all throughout North and Central Alabama.

Kaden recalled his growing up years.  He and his Father lived in a mobile home on the backside of Hickory Hollow, Micaden’s hundred-acre farm eight miles outside Boaz.  Lewis’s wife, Kaden’s mother, had been killed in a car wreck leaving Lewis to raise two-year-old Kaden.  Lewis did the best he could but his truck-driving job took him out of town, usually just for the work week, but sometimes two or more weeks at a time.  Micaden and his wife Karla became Kaden’s parents by default. Kaden believed he received a dual education living with his grandparents.  Micaden encouraging him to think critically, and Karla inspiring him to root his life in the Christian faith.

Kaden’s flight was delayed until late Tuesday night but arrived at Huntsville International Airport at midnight.  He drove his rental car to Boaz and Hickory Hollow.  He crept inside and up to his old room without waking his Father. At 7:30 a.m., he awoke to the smell of bacon, cheese-eggs, and burnt toast.  He and Lewis ate a hardy breakfast and speculated what, if any, surprises Micaden may have waiting for them at the law offices of Bearden, Tanner, Nixon, and Martin.

The first surprise was Micaden’s choice to leave Hickory Hollow to Kaden rather than Lewis.  Instead, Lewis received the lake house in Guntersville and enough cash to greatly improve his retirement years.  Kaden knew Lewis was not disappointed with his Father’s wishes.  According to Micaden, Lewis had never been a true outdoorsman.  He had preferred fishing and sailing more than gardening, wood-splitting, and raising cattle and horses.  The second surprise was a bequest to Kaden of 80 acres described as Oak Hollow.  Neither Kaden nor Lewis had ever heard of it.  The last surprise Attorney Trevor Nixon read was Micaden’s bequest to Kaden of a safety deposit box at The Exchange Bank of Gadsden.  Lewis and Kaden had both known about and had access to Micaden’s box at First State Bank of Boaz.  But again, neither had heard of the box in Gadsden.  Nixon handed Kaden a key to the Gadsden box.

After leaving the law office Kaden dropped his Father off at Hickory Hollow and drove to Gadsden.  The safety deposit box contained a letter and a book.  The author of The Boaz Scorekeeper was Micaden Lewis Tanner.  Kaden removed the book and turned to the copyright page, noticing the book had been self-published in 2046.  He laid the book on a small table, took out the letter, and sat down to read.  Kaden recognized his Grandfather’s writing on the outside of the envelope, “Kaden Lewis Tanner.” 

The letter was also hand-written by Micaden: “Kaden, I trust you continue to prosper in New York as an intellectual property attorney and an aspiring writer.  Well, life is over for me. If it weren’t, you wouldn’t be reading this letter.  We both know what a wonderful relationship we have always had, especially throughout your growing up years.  I believe it was built day by day as you grew up and we spent time talking as we enjoyed the outdoors at Hickory Hollow.  Our ability to be open with each other allowed us to explore topics that most people run from, but now I must confess.  I have not been totally forthright with you and I am ashamed.  By reading The Boaz Scorekeeper you will learn things about me that will shock you.  My hope is that you can come to understand why I did what I did.  I ask you to keep this book and its contents secret but it is your choice.  By the way, you have the only copy of my book.  I love you Kaden and hope you keep pursuing your own life’s meaning.”

Another bank customer came into the vault.  Kaden pushed the book and the letter into the leather bag he had brought with him.  He left the bank and drove to Hickory Hollow, greeted a half-sleeping Lewis on the couch in the den, and went to Micaden’s book-filled library to read The Boaz Scorekeeper.

Chapter 1

I am Micaden Lewis Tanner. This is my life story.  As you read, please keep in mind that I write legal memorandums and briefs, and scribble out a few short stories.  However, I am not a novelist.  But, don’t think that I don’t have a story to tell.

“Micaden, ‘vengeance is mine saith the Lord.’  You have been playing long enough.  Pastor Gorham will be here in less than an hour.”  Mom called out as she unpinned towels and underwear from the clothesline just off the back porch.

“Just a little longer.  I promise I’ll be ready before he gets here.” 

Gramp’s and I had finished feeding and milking before 5:00 and he was already dozing in his chair under the big oak in our backyard.  I had played ‘Shoot to Kill’ two times already. It was more fun when Mama El was here to narrate but she was too busy cooking her cobbler.  I ran to the barn with time to play one more time.

Bam, bam, bam, three shots rang out from the front yard.  I was finishing my chores in the barn.  I flung the pitchfork onto bales of hay and ran around the side of the house. 

Daddy was lying in a pool of blood and an army of huge men were standing behind a big black Ford. With his last breath Daddy said, “Micaden, trouble has come, be brave, I love you.”

I grabbed Daddy’s rifle and started shooting.  In fact, I picked up my slingshot and started knocking over oil cans lined up across the hood of an old and disabled Chevy.  Nobody was a better shot than me.

The men kept shooting at me and they kept missing.  When it was over, three men lay dead, and two more were begging for their lives.  It was not until I walked over closer that I could tell they were police officers, and my friend Billy Baker was in the back seat of their vehicle.

All six years of my life I had heard how James David Kilpatrick, the sixteen-year-old son of Aubrey Kilpatrick, had meted out justice to the men who had gunned down his father in cold blood.  That event had taken place less than a mile from where I stood.  It happened in 1951 and James had only recently been released from prison.  Both Gramp’s and my Father had shared this story with me since I was a baby. 

I may be wrong but I think they were trying to teach me life isn’t always fair and to be ready to defend those you love when the law seems unconcerned. 

“Micaden Lewis Tanner, get in here now and wash up, Brother Gorham will be here in ten minutes,” Mama El hollered from the front porch.

I gathered up my smooth stones scattered around the yard and went inside.

All my life Mother had cooked supper once per month for our pastor, Gabriel Gorham. He was tall and thin with sandy blond hair and never without his thick wire rim glasses.  He always wore a black suit, white shirt, and a gold tie.  He and his family had moved to the Arona Community in 1949 from Selma to shepherd Clear Creek Baptist Church.  Tonight, his wife stayed home with their four children and a bushel of measles.

Mother, Gramp’s, Mama El, Brother Gorham, and I sat down to one of Mom’s feasts: half a dozen fried, steamed, baked, and broiled vegetables, sugar-cured smoked ham, Mama’s El’s sourdough bread, and her first prize blackberry cobbler.  Dad was at the spinning mill.

Gramp’s said our blessing and we dug in.  After what seemed too long a span of silence I spoke up, “Brother G,” that’s what he insisted all us kids call him, “why was James Kilpatrick sent to prison?”

Before he could respond Mom interrupted, “honey, why don’t we let Pastor Gorham enjoy his food?”

“Thanks Mary, I don’t mind, and by the way, everything is superb, excellent as always.”  Turning to me Brother G said, “Micaden, I suspect you are referring to the 1951 incident where James shot and killed three law enforcement officers, correct?”

“Yes, Gramp’s said James has just been set free from prison.”

“Paroled.” Gramp’s said.

“Your question is a difficult one, especially so if you consider it from a theological viewpoint. The answer to your question boils down to the facts, what happened the night of May 17, 1951.  There’s usually always two sides to every story but the Prosecutor argued that James had no legal right to shoot the officers because his father was breaking the law when he started firing.  Defense attorneys Rogers and Brown had a very different take.  They contended James had no idea he was shooting at the police.  All he knew was he heard gunfire, ran around the corner of his house, saw his father laying in a pool of blood, and could see an unmarked vehicle with several men standing around with guns blazing.”

“I think James was innocent.”  I said.

“I agree with you, but I wasn’t there nor at his trial.  Again, the answer to your question depends on the facts, the truth of what actually happened.”  Brother G said.

“What does God say about killing?”  Gramp’s spoke up.

I could tell Mother was getting a little perturbed. “Mama El, why don’t you pass Pastor Gorham another slice of ham.”

“The Bible has much to say about civil disobedience, including illustrations of when the taking of another life is permitted, not sin that is.  It speaks of war.  You have heard me preach many times on David and the giant Goliath.  Then, there’s self-defense. Which is what I think James was doing, protecting his family against an evil that had descended in the dark around his home and family.  In a couple of weeks, I’m preaching on Acts 5:29 where Peter says, ‘we must obey God rather than men.’  Maybe, that would be a good time to expand on my remarks here.  Yes, I think I will attempt to answer your question.  Thanks, Micaden for asking it.  Now, I can’t wait for Mama El’s blackberry cobbler.”

I kept my mouth shut the remainder of our meal. I sure wanted to hear Brother G talk about justice but instead I ate nearly two bowls of cobbler made from the blackberries me and Mama El had picked right after I finished my morning chores. 

Brother G left a little before dark knowing I wouldn’t go to bed until he was gone.  Tomorrow was my first day of school.  Boaz Elementary was over three miles away and my school bus would be here at 6:30. I had to be standing out by the mailbox by 6:20 in case it was early.  My 4:30 chore-time didn’t go away now that I was a student.  I had to get to sleep.

But, I couldn’t, not for over an hour.  I lay still for a minute and tossed for three, over and over it seemed. I felt both strong and weak.  I wasn’t worried in the least about learning and completing my school assignments.  Mother had me well prepared.  From the time I was born, she had read to me. I started reading to myself at age 3. I knew my alphabet and could count like a fifth grader, according to Mom. 

I also believed I was strong enough, brave enough, to deal with trouble if it came to me.  No doubt it would.  This is what Aubrey Kilpatrick had said according to Gramp’s. The story was that he had taught his oldest son James never to go looking for trouble.  He wouldn’t have to because it would always find its way to him.  When it did, don’t run but face it head-on and fear no man.

After an hour I was finally still, and halfway asleep.  The last thought I had before consciousness collapsed was of a shepherd boy named David choosing five smooth stones, approaching and conversing with a giant named Goliath, and bravely declaring, “You come against me with sword and spear and javelin, but I come against you in the name of the Lord Almighty, the God of the armies of Israel, whom you defied. This day the Lord will deliver you into my hands, and I’ll strike you down and cut off your head.”

Chapter 2

I was born January 1, 1954 to Billy Joe and Mary Sue Tanner. Until I moved to Atlanta in 1973 for college, we lived on a 40-acre farm, in a two-story, Amish style house, three miles east of Boaz in the Arona community.  It was my grandfather’s birthplace. My grandparents, Frank and Elma Tanner, had lived there all their married life working the farm and caring for his widowed mother until her death in 1953.  My parents married and moved in with Gramp’s and Mama El in 1944 when Dad returned from Italy after the Army discovered he was only 16 when he enlisted. 

My parents were the hardest working folks I have ever known. My Dad was a weaver at Boaz Spinning Mills, working six nights a week from 10:30 p.m. until 6:30 a.m.  He then returned home to help my Mother complete the early morning farm work that she and I started before sunrise. By 9:30, Dad had finished his chores and breakfast and had gone upstairs to sleep for five or six hours before rejoining my Mother somewhere on our 40 acres to toil until 6:00 p.m., to then catch his ride to Boaz with neighbor and co-worker Calvin Conners.

Mother, a city girl from Albertville, knew nothing of farming but had no choice but to learn fast.  After marrying, Mother spent a month with Gramp’s learning how to grow chickens, plant and maintain a garden, hoe cotton, and a dozen other tasks before his Diabetes cost him a leg and sent him to Gadsden to rehab for three months.  Although short on experience she was extremely long on patience and determination.  For as long as I can remember, the legend was that on Christmas Eve morning 1946 my Dad had come home tired and unusually depressed spouting threats that they should pack their bags and move to Detroit for him to make ‘good money’ at General Motors, and that he just couldn’t continue working two jobs for so little results.  The story goes that Mother rolled out her own threat. “If I ever again hear you say that you are quitting, that you can’t do something, then I’m leaving you for good.  Do you understand?”  Losing Mother would have destroyed Dad.  She was the light of his life. The story goes that Dad never breathed the ‘can’t’ word again. It was also the only time that I heard of him being depressed.  

Gramp’s had started growing chickens for Boaz Poultry Company in 1932.   The Depression was gaining momentum every day.  Gramp’s had two neighbors who were pleased with their eight-year-old decision to build two specially designed buildings that housed thousands of chickens from the time they were just a few days old.  He didn’t make the decision easily since it was the first time the home place had ever been mortgaged.  In the end, Gramp’s believed it really wasn’t much of a risk when you compared it to the only other option which was to starve to death or quit farming altogether. It turned out his decision was a good one.  The two poultry houses stabilized the farm, and later gave Mother a job and the ability to always be home when I was there.

My first memory of Saturdays as a kid was when I was three years old, at least that’s what Mama El told me.  After breakfast, she took me to our garden and taught me how to pick peas.  She told me I could tell when to pull them from the vines by looking at the plumpness of the pod, their hardness, and by their color.  She made me watch her pick half a basket of Crowder peas before she let me pull one.  Then, she taught me about peppers and tomatoes, and returned to the house.  That Saturday, I picked two bushels of peas, and a basket full of tomatoes.  I left the peppers alone, thinking they were not quite ready but also thinking Mama El might be testing my judgment. Compared to most every other Saturday I remember, that first working Saturday was a vacation.  Normally, I was up and out by 4:30 a.m. helping Mother in the broiler houses, although I was often doing this by myself by age 10 if Mother had garden vegetables to can and freeze.  After this task was completed, I worked in our corn field, milked Molly our cow, castrated pigs if we had a new litter, cut, split, and stacked firewood, and mended fences.  If all this didn’t fill up my Saturday there was always something Mother and Mama El needed help with either in the garden or on the back porch shelling peas, snapping green beans, or cutting corn off the cob.  During cold weather, we always had four hogs to slaughter, butcher, and ready for grinding into sausage, or for salting-down in the big wooden meat box.  I was only six when Gramp’s let me use his Marlin lever-action 22 Rifle to kill a 400-pound hog just right to have it fall over on the big wood sled we used to scald off the hog’s hair.  Saturdays were always work days on the farm until I went off to college.

Mother said she got her grit and determination from God.  I’m 91 now and have never seen a more God-fearing person.  I’ve been told that I was only three days old when I made my first appearance at Clear Creek Baptist Church.  This was Mother’s doing no doubt.  From then until I started attending First Baptist Church of Christ in Boaz when I was in the tenth grade, Mother made sure I was in church every Sunday morning and night, and every Wednesday night.  But, attendance was only the minimum requirement.  Mother read the Bible to me since I was born and made sure I had my daily devotion and prayer time for thirty minutes before I went to bed at night, although there were times that I forgot.  And, reading my Sunday School lesson was even more important than completing my homework which, according to Mother, I would never be able to choose to work and live away from the farm unless I completed every single assignment in full.  In math, she always demanded I write out every step of the calculation no matter how simple it was.  As for Dad, he was not against God, Christianity, and the Church but chose to remain relatively silent while letting Mother and Brother G be my spiritual guides.

Brother G was, as I learned after I begin attending the big church in town, a Christian Fundamentalist.  He, without doubt, believed the Bible was written by God Himself and that obviously, there was no error in any verse throughout its sixty-six books.  To him, and me until many years later, God had been around a long time, forever in fact.  He created the world in six literal days and made man in His image.  Out of His love He sent His Son, born of a virgin, to die for the sins of all mankind, and to be resurrected forever to welcome believing sinners to His presence after death or His return in the clouds, whichever came first.  God, Jesus, and the Holy Spirit, the Trinity, were all the same and all different.  That was confusing, but I believed whatever Brother G told me.  I never questioned him because he spoke the truth, the truth that comes only from the Bible.  I read my Bible most every day, said my prayers, and lived as though the Holy Trinity was watching my every move and hearing my every thought.  Throughout my growing up years I loved God with all my heart.  That’s what I was taught to do.  It was real. God was real to me.  I believed He walked with me and talked with me.  Without Brother G and Mother, I would have drunk moonshine, smoked cigarettes, and got naked with girls.  Only by God’s grace, did I walk the high road to life and peace.

No matter what road I walked throughout my life I always had fond memories of my growing-up Sunday afternoons.  Often Clear Creek Baptist Church had ‘dinner on the ground.’ After Brother G’s voice boomed his last and hoarse gasp, the ladies moved the towel-covered dishes filled with choice casseroles, vegetables, breads, pies, and cakes, from the small kitchen at the back of the church outdoors, laid tablecloths on the long concrete table that the men had built on the creek side of the church years before I was born, and spread a collection of food that would outrank the biggest Baptist churches in North Alabama. 

After eating two days’ worth of food, me and every boy and girl out of diapers would take to the grass-barren field beyond the creek to play whatever sport was in season.  From baseball to football to basketball. And, starting in 1959, to soccer, after a family of Hispanics moved in the old Elkins’ home place.  Sometimes we played until it was time to go back inside for Training Union with Sister G, Brother G’s wife.  Other than the absolute minimum chores that had to be done, Sundays were for worshiping God and relaxing.  I dearly loved Sundays.

Chapter 3

I started Boaz Elementary School in mid-August 1960. I remember the first day.  Mr. Chambers’ Bus #9 stopped at our mailbox at 6:30 a.m. and I stepped into another world.  I had figured I might be one of the first on the bus since it was so early.  I was wrong.  Scattered around the front half of the bus were my neighborhood friends, all friendly, polite, clean-mouthed, and evidencing the six years of Bible teaching and tough love poured out on us by Brother G.  The back half of the bus was overflowing with the heathen.  I didn’t know any of them, but soon learned they all were sons and daughters of a group of tenant farmers just north of Double Bridges.  From the front of the bus, I could see their dirty faces and torn clothing as they stood in the aisle way or sat on the back of the bench seats.  And, the worst part, I could hear the filth spewing from their mouths, dirty words, half of which I had never heard.  I was glad to find a seat beside Billy Baker in the front row right behind a bus-driver that seemed oblivious to everything around him.

I was lucky.  Only one of the heathen clan wound up in Mrs. Gillespie’s first grade class.  Frankie Olinger didn’t stand a chance against this beautiful soul who welded words like swords if the need arose.  That first morning, before the first bell rang, this Godly saint had Frankie, with clean hands, arms, and face, facing the overgrown black-board, sitting straight-back in a student’s desk, right beside her own giant oak desk at the front of the room.  I don’t know what she said to him in the coat room as she unwound his cockiness from the moment we all walked in from the bus.  The other bus riders, being older than me, went to separate rooms.  Only Billy Baker and myself, and Frankie Olinger, wound up in Mrs. Gillespie’s room.  I quickly learned that the other 24 students were city kids who probably had never hoed a row of cotton, pulled an ear of corn, castrated a single pig, or eaten a boiled rabbit leg.

By the end of the first week, I knew I was already miles ahead of most everyone in the room when it came to reading and writing.  Mother had made sure this would be the case.  However, there was a group of five boys who ran a close second.  It didn’t take long the first day of school for me to learn that they were from five prominent Boaz families.  They made sure everyone around them knew their fathers were a big-church pastor, a home-owned bank president, a rich car-dealer, a more-rich hardware and building supply owner, and a most-rich real estate developer.  By the end of the first week, these five, Wade Tillman, Fred Billingsley, James Adams, Randall Radford, and John Ericson, semi-included me in a group they were contemplating allowing in their small circle of friends.  Including me, like anyone else, was strictly strategic.  I was as big or bigger than any of them except Randall, and I was smart. Even at six years old these five had already learned the art of the deal from the feet of their fathers, the masters of a booming but clannish town.  Out of this group, my pick was Fred Billingsley.  He was the quietest of the bunch and seemed to appreciate me helping him solve a simple arithmetic problem after lunch on Thursday, our fourth day of carving out a new life.  Several years later I would find out he was a little different from the other four members of his group.  

Other than enduring the body odor and foul mouths of the Double Bridges gang during my bus rides to and from school, my life for the next five years was maybe the best time so far.  I did extremely well in school.  My faith in God grew by leaps and bounds all thanks to Brother G, and life at home with Dad and Mom, Mama El, and Gramp’s laid down deep abiding lessons of how a bi-vocational lower-income family could exchange touches of love amidst the long hours of caring for chickens, tending a gigantic garden, and cultivating 30 acres of corn and cotton.

My world came tumbling down at the end of my Fifth-grade year.  It was during Spring Break.  Gramp’s and I were fishing in our pond, one he had helped his father build with a pair of overgrown mules two years before the turn of the century.  It was late afternoon and after we had caught a stringer full of Brim, everyone as big as one of Gramps’ hands.  I was walking around the shallow end of the pond casting my line out into the middle without a float trying to snag a catfish laying on the bottom of the pond.  Gramp’s was fishing from the center of the dam, sitting under the outstretched limbs of a hundred-year-old oak. 

Just as the sun sank behind the row of Loblolly Pines on the west side of the pond my fishing pole jerked out of my hand.  I had to scramble to keep from losing it.  I grabbed it right before it slithered into the edge of the pond.  It took me what seemed like an hour to haul in the ten-pound catfish.  When I had it off my hook and safely away from the pond’s edge, I held it up and hollered, “Look Gramp’s, bet you never caught one this big.”  For some reason, I had not looked over towards Gramp’s during the whole time I was dealing with the big Cat. When he didn’t respond to my ribbing was when I saw something I will never forget.  Gramp’s was lying on his side with his face next to the water’s edge.  

I dropped the Cat and raced to Gramp’s.  When I reached him, I thought he had died.  His face was towards me and his eyes were closed.  I managed somehow to turn him over and around, with his head now higher than his feet.  I remember I almost let him roll into the pond.  I put my ear to his mouth and nose and could tell he was still breathing.  Then, he opened his eyes.  “Gramp’s, what’s wrong?”  I said.

Barely audible he managed to say, “It’s my heart, I’m dying.”

“No Gramp’s you can’t die.  I’m going to get help.”

“Micaden, it’s no use. Stay with me, please.” Gramp’s said with a tear running down his left cheek.

By now it was nearly dark.  We had brought a kerosene lantern and I used a match from my pocket that Gramp’s always made me carry.  The light revealed the hollowness and distance in his eyes.  I was only eleven years old but had seen enough death in the eyes of piglets and calves, even rabbits and squirrels, to realize I was losing the one person who I loved more than anyone in the world.  I almost felt ashamed thinking this because I dearly loved my Mom, my Dad, and my Mama El.  Gramp’s and I had something unique.  Dad didn’t have a lot of time for me with working two jobs.  Gramp’s was always at home and it was there, at the house and farm, that we were together most every minute of the day when I wasn’t in school or in church.

“Don’t die Gramp’s. I can’t live without you.”

“Listen to me Micaden.  You are stronger than you think.  You can do whatever you set out to do, but stay true to God. Don’t go looking for trouble, it’ll find you. But, don’t run from it when it comes. Fight it head on.  Don’t be fooled by the world.  It might not be what you think it is.” It took Gramp’s five attempts and at least ten minutes to say these words.

“I promise you I will.  Gramp’s, I need to get help.”  I said, tears running down my cheeks, my heart racing with fear.

And, that was it.  Gramp’s stopped breathing, his mouth fixed open like he was a baby bird waiting for its mother to drop in some food.  But, it was his eyes that I will never forget.  Still hollow, glassy, now lifeless.  I sat and stared into his open eyes for minutes before running back across the knee-high corn, through the pasture gate, across the Bermuda pasture, and around the garden to the back porch of our house.

As I ran, I recall thinking that Gramps’ spirit was with Jesus. But, I hadn’t seen any sign of that when I considered his eyes and face.  I had heard Brother G preach many a sermon on how at death the body returns to the dust of the ground but the soul is immediately in the presence of our living Savior.  Just like the calf we had lost at birth only three weeks earlier, Gramp’s was dead.  But, unlike that calf, someday, at Jesus’ Second Coming, Gramp’s would rise with a new body and fly to glory to be reunited with His spirit at the right hand of the Father.  For now, and probably for the rest of my life, I would never walk alongside Gramp’s as he strolled through our two chicken houses looking for dead birds.  I would never sit next to him at our oak dinner table.  I would never watch him plant a garden or pull ten ears of corn to my one, even if he did have only one leg.  Death had descended and Gramp’s was gone. 

Mother and Mama El were both coming out the kitchen door onto the back porch when I screamed, “Gramp’s is dead.”

Chapter 4

There were no frills or extras around the Tanner household and farm.  Except one.  While in the Army my Dad had fallen in love with GMC trucks.  I remember him and Gramp’s talking about the ‘Deuce-and-a-half.’  This was a GMC model CCKW350 series, two and a half-ton 6×6 truck.  Dad said that it was ‘as stout as a tank and sexier than your mother.’

In 1954, Dad was working six nights a week at Boaz Spinning Mills and was investing nearly as many hours helping Mother, Mama El, and Gramp’s run the farm.  But, he still couldn’t afford a ‘Deuce-and-a-half.’  Of course, he didn’t need a truck anywhere near that big.  He knew that too but always joked about coming home with one after a hard night at the Mill.

The story goes that at 9:30 a.m. in late February, less than two months after I was born, Dad drove home in a like-new 1951 half-ton GMC 4 x 4 pickup.  By then, Gramps’ 1929 1 1/2-ton Model AA was on its last leg. Dad couldn’t have been happier knowing that what otherwise would have been a frill was a necessity around a farm.  However, the $1,150 price tag was an almost insurmountable problem, even with Dad’s $100 boot money.

For some strange reason, a day or two after Gramp’s funeral in 1965, Mother told me about the only argument between Gramp’s and Dad that she had ever witnessed.  It was about that 1951 GMC pickup, or rather, how Dad had arranged to buy it. Mother said that Dad had seen the truck parked at Adams Chevrolet and stopped to look at it.  David Adams insisted that Dad test drive the truck.  When Dad returned he expressed his inability to afford such a high-priced vehicle.  Adams insisted that Dad go see Fitz Billingsley at First State Bank of Boaz, even said he would give him a call as a recommendation.  Long story short, the Banker offered Dad a low-interest loan with an extra year ‘for good measure if you hit the rough.’  Dad agreed, drove the truck home, and met Gramp’s coming out of the barn.

Mother said Gramp’s was always cool and calm, except when threatened.  That day, he felt threatened by a thing called debt.  He and his father were always against borrowing for anything unless it was a ‘piece of land.’  Gramp’s said that was the only thing that holds its value.  Mother said her and Mama El heard shouting and came outside from the kitchen.  Mama El was the only one who could get Gramps to settle down. She told him that Dad was right, they needed a reliable truck, and Dad had proven himself since the end of the war by working for almost ten years six days per week at the Mill.  Within a couple of days Gramp’s loved the truck nearly as much as Dad.

Six months after Gramp’s died, the green 1951 GMC, known around the Tanner place as the ‘Green Giant’ had a heart attack of a different kind.  Dad blamed himself and not the Giant.  I don’t think Dad every got over Gramps’ death or what he claimed was his own stupidity for overloading the Giant.  An old Pecan tree had blown over towards the house and Dad had tried to pull it using a long cable tied to the upper part of the tree and onto the rear axle of the truck.  He also used our John Deere tractor but someway blew up the Giant’s motor.  Adams Chevrolet laid out the cost of repair and the cost of trading.  This time, the truck was a 1963 Chevrolet one ton 4 x 4.  This time, Fitz made Dad an even better deal.

It was after Thanksgiving of my sixth-grade year.  Fitz’s son Fred continued to struggle with his school work.  Fitz had heard of me, through both my Dad and Fred.  The day Dad went to First State Bank to sign the note to buy the 63 Chevy, Fitz introduced a unique banking twist.  He would make the $35.00 per month payment on the truck if I would tutor Fred.  Dad agreed and I had no choice, but I didn’t really mind since I kind of liked Fred.

For three years, nearly every afternoon after school, Fitz brought Fred to my house.  Dad had suggested Fred ride the bus home with me but Fitz wouldn’t have it.  He didn’t want anyone to know about his son’s learning problems.  The only exception to this schedule was during the late Fall and early Winter in our 7th and 8th grade years when Fred was playing basketball on the Junior High team along with Wade Tillman, James Adams, Randall Radford, and John Ericson.  During these times, Fitz would bring Fred over either after practice or early Saturday morning to stay all day.

By the end of the first semester of our 9th grade year, Fred was a solid B+ student.  His problem had not been his IQ but his hyperactivity.  When I started tutoring Fred, it didn’t take long for me to realize that his problem was his inability to stay focused.  It was easy to see that Fred could not easily sit still working on a lesson at our kitchen table, but that out by the barn he could shoot a basketball forever without getting distracted one bit.  Fitz never knew it as far as I know but about half the time Fred was at our place, we were outside fishing or hunting, and Fred fell in love with ‘Tannerville’ as he called it.  I created games that helped Fred concentrate, things like tracking a rabbit, and watching one ant for an hour without looking up.  I would tell Fred that reading or writing was like hunting and fishing.  If he didn’t want to be the fish or the rabbit he had to learn the benefit of staying focused.  I think, more than anything, Fred finally made the connection.  By the end of Junior High, and certainly by the end of the first semester of our 9th grade year, Fred chose to be the hunter, the one in control.  One other thing, I don’t think it hurt at all that I used a little psychology on Fred.  I repeatedly told him the only way for him to someday have the resources to own a big place in the country like ‘Tannerville’ was to learn from the ant, with its slow and methodical routine.

Chapter 5

After 8th grade, there were three things I really enjoyed: reading, especially fiction, football, and scorekeeping.  I played football four years at Boaz High School.  I was pretty good at it.  I started as a tight-end and linebacker during my Junior and Senior years.  In the ninth grade, I tried out for basketball but never could seem to develop the necessary skills to dribble and shoot the ball.  But, I was a great scorekeeper.

In the fall of my tenth-grade year Coach Pearson, who also taught Biology, asked the class one day if anyone would like to try out to be the School’s basketball scorekeeper. He relayed that Matt Simmons, the School’s scorekeeper for the past three years, was moving next week to Birmingham. Coach emphasized the importance of this job and told all interested to meet him and Principal Benson in the gym the next morning at 7:00 a.m.   Later that day, the School secretary’s meek little voice made the same announcement over the intercom.  I remember her voice growing deeper as she said, “the trials will be timed.” 

The opportunity resounded in my mind.  I was responsible and good at math.  I guessed numbers figured into the mix somehow.  And, most importantly, I wanted something to do after football season ended this Friday night.  After the last bell, I was at my locker about to head to football practice when I saw Coach Pearson.  Without any hesitation, I raised my voice above the sound of students clamoring to exit the prison, “Coach, I want to be the scorekeeper. I’ll see you in the morning.” He looked my way but barely acknowledged that he heard me. 

All that night I wondered what scorekeeping tryouts would be like.  I could understand why one would have to be quick, certainly never getting behind.  I lay in bed trying to guess how many others would show up for the trials.  At 2:30 a.m., before finally dozing off, I concluded there would be four of us.

I arrived at 6:45 a.m. to an empty gym.  Coach and Principal Benson showed up together a few seconds before 7:00.  We all stood at a table that had been set up at the north end of the gym about 30 feet from the big scoreboard that hung on the wall.  At 7:02 a.m. Mr. Benson looked at me, shook my hand, and announced that I was the Boaz scorekeeper.  It wasn’t because I did a figurative running dunk shot from the foul line with a half-second left on the game clock.  I was the only one who showed up.  Coach told me to sit down at the table as Mr. Benson, in full character, turned and almost jogged toward the exit.  He always had a mind full of places to be and people to see.

Coach Pearson was about as good a scorekeeping instructor as he was a Biology teacher. Neither was very high on his priority list.  I guess he thought any lamebrain could keep score.  But, he did give me a five-minute lesson.  My job was two-fold: maintain the electronic scoreboard and hand-record statistics on a paper spreadsheet.  Coach showed me how to use the control panel that was setup on the table.  It looked pretty much like the scoreboard on the wall, with the words “Home” and “Guest” printed and equally spaced across the top.  Underneath each heading were several colored buttons with numbers written beside them: a green 2, a green 1, a red 2, and a red 1.  Pearson told me to simply press the correct button to add or subtract a score.  He used his best sarcasm and said I would know who the ‘Home’ team was.  He also said that if I made a mistake the head referee would let me know.  At this point I picked up the spreadsheet and Coach said that he had to go but to see him if I had any questions.  I stayed a few more minutes learning that I was to keep up with points scored and fouls committed by player. The spreadsheet form was divided in two sections with ‘Scoring’ on the left and ‘Fouls’ on the right. I didn’t see a big problem in keeping up with who scored and who fouled. I knew all the players.  They were not friends but I knew their names and faces.  The good thing about the spreadsheet was I only had to keep up with the “Home” team.

Chapter 6

The first home game of the 1969 season was with the cross-county rival Arab Knights.  They had a fast and quick-trigger forward who, along with a giraffe-necked center, scorched our nets for 99 points.  We had 33 less.  The only bright spot was the passing and ball-stealing abilities of our point guard James Adams. He was a sophomore like me.

The season didn’t get much better.  Boaz lost 32 of its 58 games, losing 18 games at home.  I didn’t miss a game.  I even rode the bus with the team to all Away games even though I wasn’t the scorekeeper.  However, Coach Pearson was a stickler for statistics and the pet spreadsheet that he often called ‘The Shit.’

During my Sophomore year I only made one mistake.  It was against the Albertville Aggies in the last home game in mid-January. There was less than two minutes left on the clock and we were down only two points when long passes and fast breaks became the mood on the court.  John Ericson scored on a layup and was fouled.  He missed the foul shot but for some reason I unknowingly added the point to the Board and the game continued.  It was some sort of miracle that the referees continued the game even though the Aggie fans were shouting and nearly coming out of the bleachers.  Boaz Center Randall Radford blocked Albertville’s next shot and Coach Pearson called time-out.  Before I could stand up to stretch my legs Albertville’s coach was dragging the head ref over to my table and motioning for Coach Pearson.  It was a tense few moments with tempers flaring.  The refs finally recognized the mistake and ordered me to remove the point from the Boaz score.  Albertville went on to beat Boaz by three points.  Even though one would think that Boaz fans and players wouldn’t have been upset with me, that wasn’t the case.  It seemed everyone blamed me for the loss. Several of the players said I intentionally got the Aggies fired up and cost them the game.

Chapter 7

Things were much different during my Junior year.  Five players, all classmates of mine since Elementary school, survived the sophomore season and were determined to return Boaz to basketball glory: Wade Tillman, James Adams, Randall Radford, Fred Billingsley, and John Ericson.  They had spent their summer in the gym running, shooting, and developing dialog and plays. These five even organized Thursday night pickup games throughout the Fall, often having players from surrounding high schools and junior colleges form teams to scrimmage.  These scrimmages were open to the public and drew an ever-increasing crowd even though it was football season.  After the first couple of games I was asked to start maintaining the scoreboard.

I had always gotten along with these guys.  This all changed Thursday night October 7th, 1970.  After the scrimmage, I was leaving the gym when James Adams’s sister asked me to give him a message.  I told her that he was in the locker room and should be out in a few minutes.  She said it was urgent and handed me a folded sheet of paper pleading with me not to read it.  I agreed and walked to the locker room.  I found James and gave him the note.  He looked at me and ordered me to sit down on a bench in the middle of the room in between two rows of lockers.  I told him I had to go and started walking out.  For an unknown reason, all five of them started taunting and pushing me around. I was strong and got in a couple of punches but I was no match for the five of them. They grabbed my legs and I fell to the floor.  Two of them held my arms back over my head and the other three removed my pants. Then they removed my shoes and shirt and stood me up.

Fred Billingsley said, “Tanner, this is payback for costing us the Albertville game last year. If you know what’s good for you, you will make sure we win the real close games.  Surely you can feed us a few points over the course of a game.”   James Adams then told me to go home.  I tried to get my clothes but Wade Tillman said, “You will remember our orders better if you go home naked. Now, get the hell out of here.”

I walked out of the gym and to my car. Fortunately, only James’ sister Loree, and her friend Kristie saw me.  When I got home I went inside the barn and found a burlap bag to cover myself as I walked in the kitchen. Mom and Dad never heard me come in and never knew what had happened.

Chapter 8

I never told anybody about what happened that night.  But, I never forgot.  The next week football season ended and basketball season became the talk of the town.  There was much anticipation and hope for a winning season.  Wade, James, Randall, Fred, and John became an almost unbeatable team.  They only lost to Etowah and Guntersville but went on to win the County tournament and made it to the final four in the State playoffs.

Before the quarter-finals and after school on Thursday, Wade Tillman approached me as I was closing my locker.  He said that he was sorry about what happened in October and invited me to church on Sunday.  As other students were leaving, James, Randall, Fred, and John walked up and apologized.  They said they were ashamed how they had treated me and hoped that I would forgive them.  They said they had rededicated their lives to God during the youth revival that had been going on all week at First Baptist Church of Christ.

Now, right before my seventeenth birthday I wasn’t as religious as I had been in Elementary and Junior High school, but I rarely ever missed a Sunday at Clear Creek Baptist Church listening to a Brother G sermon.  I had never been to First Baptist.  It was the biggest church in town and had the reputation for being a little too uppity-up for me and my blue-collar family.  I told them not to worry about what had happened and said I would think about coming to church on Sunday.

Chapter 9

Boaz lost its Saturday afternoon quarter-finals game to Anniston High School ending the best year ever for Pirates basketball.

Sunday morning, I met Wade Tillman outside First Baptist Church of Christ not really knowing why I had showed up.  He thanked me for coming and led me to the second floor of the education building and the youth Sunday School Department.  Mr. Neal Smith was a short and balding middle-aged man who knew his Bible and conveyed a respect for God and Jesus that I had never seen, other than Brother G of course.  But, this Sunday, he did allow a few minutes for rehashing yesterday’s game.

James, Randall, Fred, and John were also present and, along with Wade, led the charge in the classroom nearly as well as they did out on the basketball court.  I was surprised how engaging they were with Mr. Smith. It seemed that each of them had studied the lesson encased in a thick brightly colored book with a picture on its front cover of the crucified Christ hanging on the Cross.

I don’t think I really learned anything new in Sunday School that day, or during the preaching hour for that matter.  It wasn’t because of poor teaching or preaching.  All my life I had attended a Baptist Church.  Although Clear Creek Baptist Church was probably only about a tenth as big as First Baptist, it taught the Bible as seriously as what I had just witnessed.  Come to think of it, I guess I did learn something during my first visit.  I learned that ‘the Flaming Five,’ as they were being called, had just as strong a faith in the Bible, God and Christ, as I did.  They didn’t seem to have any doubts whatsoever that Jesus was God’s Son, born of a virgin, died for our sins on the Cross, was resurrected on the third day, and was now in Heaven sitting beside God waiting until Jesus’ return at the end of the ages.  As for me, I did have a few little doubts, but I had always sized them up simply as a lack of faith, not as something to explore, and for sure, not something to share and talk about in a community that was so infiltrated by and immersed in Christianity that it would likely burn heretics at the stake.

Chapter 10

Ever since I became the Boaz scorekeeper I heard more and more about Club Eden.  It apparently was this mythical place where the Flaming Five hung out on weekends.  The Tuesday after my first visit to First Baptist Church of Christ, John Ericson invited me to camp out with him and the other four Friday night since there wasn’t a basketball game.  He said Club Eden was a private club and I had to swear not to disclose its location or what happens.  He told me to meet him at San Ann #1 at 5:00 p.m.  When I arrived, Fred was with John in his big red Chevy Blazer.  They made me sit between them with a black hood over my head.  They told me that I couldn’t know where Club Eden is until I became a full member.  I asked how I became a member and all they would say is, “we have to know that you are a true believer.  Don’t worry, it will take a while but we believe you have what it takes.”

It was not until much later that I learned why I had even been considered for membership.  It was Fred’s dad, Fitz, who had suggested to the other members they give me a try.  My Dad had told me at least a hundred times since the middle of the 9th grade how proud he was of me for transforming Fred into a good student.  Dad also had told me how thankful Fitz Billingsley was and had often asked Dad how he could repay me.

Now, riding along, bumping and weaving, I tried to visualize where John was taking us but after a couple of turns and Fred’s loud impression of ‘Imagine,’ I quickly became confused.  After twenty minutes or so, John parked and Fred pulled the mask off my head.  We were sitting in front of an old log cabin in the woods that sat beside an overflowing creek.  Fred told me to check things out as he and John unloaded the coolers, several boxes of food, a couple of lanterns, and a host of other gear.

The cabin had a porch across its front with five big oak rocking chairs.  I walked around to the back of the cabin and saw a fire pit encircled with big rocks and an assortment of chairs and benches.  Thirty feet or so beyond the fire pit was a twenty-foot-wide creek that revealed the effects of the big rains we had had the last several days.  Upstream to the left I could see an old army tent.  I walked the 100 feet or so to it and raised the front flap and peeped inside.  There were two large beds set up, one on the far left, the other on the right.  They were both partially covered with what looked like bearskins.  The floor was covered in a green bristly carpet that reminded me of a hairbrush my mother had—but it was brown.

I walked back outside and heard another vehicle driving up.  As I came around to the front of the cabin I saw Wade getting out of his blue Chevy Blazer.  I never did know why Wade and John chose the same type vehicle.  At least they were different colors.

Randall hopped out the other side and opened the rear hatch.  Out poured James along with two girls.  I could tell they were girls even though they had black masks over their heads.  I didn’t know either one of them.

Over the next several hours we grilled burgers, built a big fire in the fire pit, and listened to James’s boombox. Fred told a ghost story that made me want to go home.  Around 10:00 p.m., Wade and Fred walked away with the two girls, which I never knew their names, and wound up in the tent. About an hour later Fred and Wade returned to the fire pit and Randall and James went to the tent.  As far as I remember, John stayed at the fire and never went to the tent, but the other four were persistent in taking their hour-long turns.  No one said anything about what was going on in the tent but I figured I was learning firsthand that the rumors I had heard about the underlying meaning of ‘the Flaming Five’ was apparently true—they were as determined to score with the girls as they were to fire up the nets.

Around 2:45 a.m., Wade and James left with the girls.  I caught a glimpse of them before Wade pulled on their masks.  They didn’t look near as happy and gleeful as they did when they arrived nearly eight hours earlier.  Wade and James returned in about an hour and we all pulled out our sleeping bags and slept under the cold starry sky. After a breakfast of eggs, sausage, toast, and coffee, and ten minutes of packing, I was again sitting between Fred and John under a damp and black hood heading back to San Ann #1, my car, and with a new understanding of the real Flaming Five.

God and Girl–1st ten chapters

Chapter 1

“Let’s kill all the lawyers,” 

Shakespeare said in his play ‘Henry VI.’ 

“Let’s kill all the infidels,”

Radical Muslims say in real life.

These Muslims aren’t the only ones who want to kill the infidels.

I say, “Let’s kill all the preachers.

Let’s kill all the Southern Baptist preachers.”

Why didn’t Satan kill God when he had a chance?

Shakespeare referred to corrupt lawyers.

Radical Muslims to pure infidels.

I refer to corrupt and pure Fundamentalists.

I’m the Bible and I approve this message.

Preacher’s kids are the worst.  I’ve often heard.  I’m one myself, but I’m pretty good unless I’m writing poetry, at least as far as my Dad and Mom know.

I love my Dad. Mom too, maybe more, even though Dad is a radical himself. Of course, to most Americans, he is as normal as they come, just an ordinary Christian.  But, to a slim minority of us in our little North Alabama town, he is a fundamentalist pastor, a radical.

Dad would probably die if he read my rather revolting poem.  He probably doesn’t know that a poem isn’t necessarily true, or that it doesn’t have to reflect the view of the writer.  After he read it he would say, “Ruthie, this is sick. I didn’t know you were so messed up.  How have I failed you?  I thought you believed in God, loved God, read your Bible, believed your Bible?  What happened to you?  You better be glad tomorrow is Sunday and you have to go to church.”

I guess I would have to say, “Dad, I do believe as best I know how. But, I am also curious and creative. Reading, poetry, words, these things are my breath, my bed, my ball.  It’s a little safer than basketball, football, or hockey.  Don’t you think?  Can’t a girl have a little fun without a ball or a puck?”

I do like a lot of the stories and passages in the Bible.  I really like this one from Chapter 4 of Song of Solomon:

“You’re so beautiful, my darling, 

so beautiful, and your dove eyes are veiled

By your hair as it flows and shimmers, 

like a flock of goats in the distance 

streaming down a hillside in the sunshine.

Your smile is generous and full— 

expressive and strong and clean.

Your lips are jewel red, 

your mouth elegant and inviting, 

your veiled cheeks soft and radiant.

The smooth, lithe lines of your neck 

command notice—all heads turn in awe and admiration!

Your breasts are like fawns, 

twins of a gazelle, grazing among the first spring flowers.

The sweet, fragrant curves of your body, 

the soft, spiced contours of your flesh

Invite me, and I come. I stay 

until dawn breathes its light and night slips away.

You’re beautiful from head to toe, my dear love, 

beautiful beyond compare, absolutely flawless.”

I say a soon-to-be ninth grader can not only be revolting and revolutionary, but also romantic.  Well, I don’t know much about romance, but my Dad might quickly repeat his three questions if he learned my interpretation and application of this beautiful passage from his inerrant Word.

Yes, I’m curious and creative and know that experience and imagination are about all one needs to write a good poem.

Chapter 2

It’s Sunday morning on this hot and humid July day and I’m sitting in church waiting for services to begin. My Dad is the pastor of this Southern Baptist Church here in my hometown of Boaz, Alabama— some say it is a quaint southern town, a great place to ‘live, work, and play.’ There is no doubt it is in the heart of the Bible Belt. Many, mostly Yankee journalists, say that Alabama is the heart of the Bigot Belt.

My name is Ruth, most people call me Ruthie. I am fourteen years old and I will be in the ninth grade when school starts back in a few weeks.  After a thirty-minute song service, including “There’s Victory in Jesus,” “Amazing Grace,” and “Love Lifted Me,” my Dad, the humble and gifted Joseph Brown, walks to the pulpit. “Good morning and welcome to all. It is a great day to be in God’s house and to be worshiping with each one of you. Today, we want to look at an issue that is changing America and the change isn’t good. It’s the issue of homosexuality and gay marriage. Many of us are aware that this week the United States Supreme Court issued a ruling in a case that found a constitutional right for gay couples to be married. Yes, our Supreme Court found that two men or two women have just as much a right to a lawful marriage—and all the rights that bestows—as a man and a woman have.

We all know that God instituted marriage as between one man and one woman.

The Apostle Paul specifically condemns homosexuality in the book of Romans—look if you want to at Romans Chapter 4. Here Paul, speaking for God, says that a man should not lust after another man, nor shall a woman lust after another woman. Neither shall lie with a member of the same sex. Friends, please carefully note that Paul does not see homosexuality as biological—that one is born with the ‘gay gene.’ He is clear, homosexuality and its related lifestyle is a choice. There is no other way to reason but to conclude that homosexuality is a sin—and this is why Paul calls homosexuality a sin here in God’s word. Friends and brothers, homosexuality is a sin and God will deal with it—He will punish the sin and the sinner.

Of course, this doesn’t mean we don’t love the homosexual. We do. However, we as a church, as God’s body, cannot condone the sin. Sin has consequences—and it is never good for the sinner nor society.”

Dad said a lot more during his sermon, including a whole lot about the likely effects of the Supreme Court’s decision, such as loss of religious freedom and the ultimate breakdown of the American family and our society. After Dad finished and stood at the front door of the church and shook everyone’s hand, we came home: me, Dad, Mom, my older brother, and my younger sister.

After we arrived home I went to my bedroom while Mom prepared lunch. I sat in the middle of my bed pondering the words Dad had so clearly and eloquently delivered to all in attendance this morning at First Baptist Church. One thing I knew he was right about, according to the Bible, homosexuality is a sin and a choice. A person is not born a homosexual or with homosexual tendencies.

“Ruthie, lunch is ready,” Mom called from the kitchen. I got up and quickly walked to the dining room. My parents had this crazy rule that whoever was at home at meal times always ate together in the dining room.

“Ruthie, it’s your turn to say grace,” Mom said. 

“Lord, thank you for this day, for church, for Dad’s sermon, for family, and for this food. Amen.” I always was pretty good with prayers. I got right to it and never lingered.

Lunch time was rather quiet today, a little unusual for Sunday’s. Dad tried to start a conversation about his sermon but there were no takers, not even Mom, who usually is faithful to follow Dad off a cliff. The most chatter was over the summer Olympics in Germany and ridiculing computer gaming as a legitimate sport.  The corn casserole generated its usual remarks from Rachel, Jacob, and myself—none of us kids could hardly stomach it but we all finally agreed that a sale on both creamy and niblet corn justified its purchase. We all were willing to sacrifice for the common good—our family unit had to stick together to be a unifying force in our community and, as Dad always said, “a beacon on a hill.”

Youthful attitudes improved greatly with the banana-pudding. I assumed bananas were likewise on sale. It was good and was even better when Mom let us kids take ours with us back to our individual bedrooms.

I sat at my desk thoughtless for a while as I finished my pudding. But, like a lightning bolt, I was suddenly awakened again to homosexuality and the consequences that would surely follow.

For quite a while I, at least subconsciously, had thought I might be gay. I had never talked with anyone about it, especially, not with my Dad. Prior to the sixth grade I knew I was different. I didn’t want anything to do with boys. I thought they were gross especially after I learned the difference sexually between boys and girls.  The boys were just too much like animals.

As to girls, my whole mind and body changed in the sixth grade. Sarah, Heather, Lisa, and I had a sleep over at Sarah’s house. It was during the Christmas holidays. During the night, after her parents were fast asleep, we decided to play a game. Lisa had suggested that we would soon be invited to the Valentine’s dance—our first, and that we needed to learn more about kissing. It was a big dare and it took quite a while for everyone to get on board with it. I do remember not being the last one to agree—I guess that should have told me something about my tendencies.

The game started with us sitting in a circle like a clock and starting with Sarah at twelve o’clock, kissing Lisa sitting at the three o’clock position. The first kiss was easy—it was a kiss to the cheek. The second round was a quick kiss to the lips. It got more intense every round. Each round took what seemed like an hour, but of course it didn’t. After each kiss, there was much laughter and commentary. Also, after each round, we would rotate positions, so everyone would get practice with everyone.

During the last round, it came my turn to French kiss Heather. I was very hesitant at first, but once she gave me her tongue it seemed like something leaped in my gut, like my sexual clock had been plugged in. I then pulled Heather to me closer and closer and we kept our kissing going for quite a while. Sarah and Lisa finally pulled us apart and Lisa said, “well, we now know who has a thing for girls.” Sarah added, “you girls better get a room.”

Here is the thing that now blows my mind. Later that night, after we had all settled down and fallen asleep—scattered over their big den— Heather came and lay down beside me. I looked at her, surprised, but didn’t say a thing. I was glad she was there. She got in my sleeping bag with me and we started kissing, really kissing, French kissing. This went on for what seemed like an hour and then our hands started to explore each other’s body.  Before sunrise, Heather kissed me one final and exciting time and went back to her sleeping bag.

I never saw Heather again. Her and her family moved cross country before school started in mid-August. I never heard from her again. And, I never told anyone about our sexual encounter.

It was too pretty to stay in my bedroom until church services tonight. Mom agreed that I could ride my bicycle to the city park. It was only a couple of miles and there would be several church families there picnicking and playing volleyball and just hanging out most of the afternoon. Mom made me promise her I would be back no later than 4:30. I agreed.

It was a nice ride to the park. I saw the Smith’s, the Williams’, and the Crutcher’s and declined an offer from each family to join them. I headed for my favorite spot beside a small stream just down the hill from the volleyball court. This was my favorite thinking spot. I even had my favorite rock that seemed out of place but was big enough for me to be hidden behind it away from the footpath.

My thoughts returned to my Dad. He is a good man, a good father, a good husband to my Mom. But, he is strict when it comes to the Bible, Christianity, and the church’s role in society. He is a fair man, but he doesn’t have much patience with those whose worldview is different than his own. He believes the Bible is literally God’s word and that it is true no matter the season or the century. He runs his church and his household fairly and firmly, but always in accord with what the Bible says.

Maybe I should go talk to my Dad and tell him how I feel. Even more, tell him that I think I am gay. What would he do? I have a feeling he would condemn me, hopefully gently and lovingly, and pray for me. One thing I know for sure is that he would never accept me as gay. He would always believe that my homosexuality was my choice—my choice to sin. If I told my Dad, I deeply fear that things would never be the same between us.

No, now doesn’t seem to be the right time to reveal any of this to my Dad, or anyone else. I must keep this a secret. Maybe, I am going through a phase. Maybe, I’m not gay. Maybe I am making too much of this. I should recommit to God’s Word and His ways. Lord, forgive me. “You have a good time at the park?  See anyone you know?” Mom said as I walked in the house from the garage.

Chapter 3

It’s now Wednesday, ten days before my ninth-grade year begins at Boaz High School.  I always meet with my Dad around 5:00 p.m. to just catch up and to discuss any questions I have about my middle school girl’s youth group I teach at 6:30 each Wednesday evening.

We always meet in his study on the second floor of the church’s administrative building. As I enter his outer office, “Dad, you here?”

“Waiting on you dear, come on in.”

I walk in and see a man I do not know sitting across from Dad in my chair, where I normally sit.

“Honey, I want you to meet Doug Carter, he is with the home office of the Southern Baptist Convention in Nashville,” Dad says.

“Hello Mr. Carter, nice to meet you,” I say.

“Honey, Mr. Carter and I were just wrapping up a day we have spent planning our next exercise.  I’ll tell you about it later. If you will, give us about 10 minutes to finish up and I’ll be ready for our meeting.”

“Okay Dad, I’ll just sit at Linda’s desk.” Linda is Dad’s personal assistant. She is truly the engine under the deck around here. I sit in her soft leather chair and wait on Dad to get free and can’t help but think about Dad’s early life.

Dad grew up in Selma, Alabama. He was born in the late 60s.

Even though he didn’t witness the dramatic and violent Selma to Montgomery March led by Dr. Martin Luther King in 1965, the happenings concerning this march and desegregation with U.S. Congress passing civil rights and voters rights acts, all affected my Dad in deeply wonderful and troubling ways.

My grandfather was Jacob Brown. My brother was named after him.  My grandfather was a deputy sheriff in Dallas County, where Selma was the county seat. The sheriff was a life-long enemy of African Americans and was instrumental in seeding and fostering black-hate in his Department. My grandfather was one of the deputies who used whips, tear gas, and nightsticks against the black marchers to turn them back as they attempted to cross the Edmund Pettis Bridge.

According to Dad, grandfather was a two-sided coin. He was hard as nails and fully believed that blacks were inferior to whites. He was so hard that he praised his ancestors for fighting the Civil War, often saying the South would be better off if blacks were still slaves. Dad grew up under the same roof with a father who was a bigot and proud of it.

But, there was a good side to my grandfather. He loved his family, my Dad, my uncles Simon and Preston, and my aunts Nancy and Bea, and my grandmother Marion.  Grandfather worked two jobs for years. His day job was as a deputy sheriff, but several nights a week he was a security guard at Somerdale’s Lumber Mill, the largest employer in Selma. Even though he worked eighty-plus hours per week, grandfather spent quality time with his children. Dad was always big for his age and loved football. He played football, starting with Pee Wee, and continued through high school. Grandfather spent countless hours with Dad just throwing the football. He spent real time with each of his children, no matter their hobby and interests.

Two things stuck with Dad, even to this day. It is wrong to hold it against a man or woman who is born black. Even though his father felt totally different, he encouraged his children to think for themselves-and that is what my Dad did. The second thing that stuck with Dad was the importance of family, the importance of working and supporting your family and giving them a better life than you had growing up. Grandfather taught my Dad that the family was the most important government ever created and that the man, the husband, the head-of-the household, was duty bound to keep his family together.

I jumped up when I heard my Dad asking me if I was daydreaming. I told him that I guessed I was. We walked into his office and sat in our normal spots.

“What is your teaching plan for tonight?” Dad asked.

“We are going to the nursing home after I give a 10-minute talk on the elderly and their continuing value to our community and how important it is to spend time with them, showing them how we appreciate all their efforts in making our community and world a better place.”

“I think that is an excellent plan.” Dad said. “Is Ryan going with you?”

“Yes.” Ryan is a dear friend and is the son of the Associate Pastor here at the Church. Ryan and I have been friends all our lives. Associate Pastor Grantham came to First Baptist Church shortly after my Dad did. Ryan and I were both preschool—even though he is a year older than me. He will be in the tenth grade this year. Ryan asked me a year ago if I would help with the middle school youth group. We usually talk or text every day, mostly about the group but we also share a lot of interests, such as books, words, and the outdoors. I think Ryan likes me for more than just a friend, but he is totally shy. I guess that is a good thing for me.

“Are you getting excited about high school and the ninth grade?” Dad asked.

“I think I am, but I’m also a little nervous. I keep hearing how much harder my classes will be and that I will have to work to keep up, and that making excellent grades is an absolute requirement if I want to go to an Ivy League college.”

“Ruthie, you have a great mind and a good work ethic. Just take it one day at the time, faithfully completing your assignments. Also, it is important not to get sidetracked with distractions. Yes, I’m talking about boys here, my dear.”

Dad’s last comment hit me like a ton of bricks. I haven’t thought about my predicament lately and certainly haven’t been thinking of how hurt and possibly angry my dad would be if he knew that I felt and believed I was gay. Oh, how I must deal with this issue, and that includes talking to my dad, face to face, and just getting things out in the open. “What were you and Mr. Carter working on?” I asked Dad.

“We are both in total agreement that the Church’s next exercise must be about our opposition to homosexuality, and the Supreme Court’s ruling that homosexuals have a constitutional right to marry.” “That sounds like a very hot topic,” I said.

“Honey, I’m sorry, but I have to cut our time a little short. I have a meeting with the Deacons before prayer meeting. I hope you will forgive me my dearest. I’ll see you tonight at home. Thanks as always for being such a wonderful daughter and for your work with our youth group.”

After Dad left, I stayed in his study for the next hour before meeting with Ryan and our youth group. I stayed in his private library, which is right next to his study. It is wall-to-wall books with a small round table and two chairs in the middle. It has one entrance–a door from Dad’s study–and one window, a rather large stained-glass one with a multi-colored Christ coming to earth in the clouds.

I pulled John the Apostle, by Clint Bosworth, from a shelf filled with commentaries. I have loved this book for years now. It seems it encourages a belief, a celestial belief, that God is divine and that all men are just a little lower in importance.  It also contends all men are made in His image, with all being unique in individuality, but all being His children, all loved equally, and all with one purpose, that of glorifying Him.

But, I couldn’t read, all I wanted to do was continue my thoughts about my dad. My mind couldn’t get past the thought of Exercise. This was Dad’s word for community involvement. Dad had coined this meaning shortly after he became pastor here at First Baptist Church, some 15 years ago. I believe Granddad had taught Dad something unintentionally. Granddad had inspired Dad to think of those black men and women marching to Selma but in a different vein entirely than Granddad thought. Dad believed blacks had a message for the world and that they were willing to risk their lives to share that message. Dad believed–yes, I know, because I have heard him speak of it so many times–blacks knew they were made in God’s image, and that they were entitled to fair and equal treatment. Dad believed blacks on that Selma to Montgomery march were engaged in an exercise–one of putting feet to their prayers. Dad was planning another exercise—one focused on his and the Church’s opposition to homosexuality. Dad knew his work was righteous work and that God was behind his efforts 100 percent.

Dad had organized and led many other exercises in his role as pastor. I remember him protesting our City’s vote to legalize alcohol. I also remember his stance and demonstrations against teaching evolution in school. This last one had been last year. Dad was a believer, a dogmatic believer, in the absolute truth, without error, of the Bible. Dad could be so reasonable, wanting his children to think for themselves, but he could also be so unreasonable, forbidding his children from disagreeing with the Bible.

Last year Dad had carried a whole bus load of folks to Montgomery to protest the Alabama Department of Education’s ruling that evolution be taught in Alabama public schools. Dad is against evolution in most every way, but he is more for Creationism and his entire protest was over making sure public schools also taught the Bible story of creation.

Dad hasn’t been too concerned with what has been taught in science class, especially biology class, here in Boaz. Mr. Hickson has been the Biology teacher for 35 years and is a staunch creationist–and a faithful member of First Baptist Church. But, Mr. Hickson retired at the end of last school year and his replacement hasn’t been announced. I think Dad is a little worried about this.

I looked at my watch and it said 6:29. I had to leave and hurry down to the Fellowship Hall.  Hopefully, Ryan would already be there.

When I arrived, I was thankful for Ryan.  He is always early and always leading. He already had our group sitting down at two tables, all eagerly creating their individual thank-you cards for a special nursing home resident. Last week Ryan had assigned an individual resident to each student.  He believed in the personal touch. Each of our students would adopt a resident.

“Hi Ruthie, what’s up, you’re normally early?” Ryan said.

“I was in Dad’s library and just lost track of time. You know how libraries can be. Ha.”

“Hey, have you heard about our new Biology teacher?” Ryan asked.

“No.”

“Emily Ayers from Chicago.  The School Board just announced it this afternoon. You know my dad always attends the Board meetings.” Ryan said.

“What do you know about her?” I asked.

“Actually, more than you probably care about right now. She moved here this summer with her husband and daughter. Her husband is a big-wheel with Progress Rail and was transferred here by Cat, you know, the big company that makes bulldozers and other big equipment. Her daughter is Ellen and she will be in the ninth grade with you. Oh, one other thing, teacher Ayers is a former professor of Evolutionary Biology at the University of Chicago. She has her PhD in Evolutionary Biology and apparently is widely published in science journals. Dad bored me with all these details when he picked me up after the meeting to come here. Sure, looks like Biology class at Boaz High School just entered the 21st century.”

Chapter 4

“What time are you planning on going to school to register?” Mom said, standing just inside my bedroom door. I had just opened my eyes and hadn’t yet had a thought, about anything, much less school. Summer-time Monday’s are not supposed to be about work, responsibility, and preparing for my future.

“I’ve decided not to register. I’m skipping this year, but I promise I’ll register this time next year.” I said to Mom. Never would I have said that to Dad.

“Okay girl, let’s finish this discussion at breakfast. I’m just finishing up your favorite–blue-berry waffles and bacon.”

“Okay, that’s a bribe I cannot refuse. Be there in five.” I responded with mixed feelings.

Whether I truly want to or not, I have no choice. Registration is today or tomorrow, and I have plans tomorrow with Sarah, Ryan, and Lisa. So, it must be today. I must admit I am a little excited. Only once in a lifetime does one start high school. Well, I guess I could just fail this year and start over next year. But, that wouldn’t set well for my future, at least according to Mom and Dad.

“These are the best waffles I have ever had, and the bacon is just like I like it, thick and meaty. Thanks Mom.” I said as I chowed down. I was surprised that I was so hungry even though I hadn’t worked out any at all.

“You’re welcome. I thought I might need to do something to warm you to the idea of our Mom and Daughter morning I have planned.”

“What are you talking about?” I asked.

“Registration and shopping. You need to register, and I need to meet with Gina McWhorter your school’s liaison with Snead State’s dual enrollment program. After we finish up at Boaz High, we can go shopping for you a few school clothes.”

“Oh great. Like I’m starting middle school again and need my mom to hold my hand as we enter the big and dark prison.” I said.

“It’s not like that at all. You can do your thing and I can do mine. I’ll act like I don’t know you. Of course, our holding hands will be a little suspicious.”

“Funny, funny. I guess I can put up with you at school for such a short and uneventful time, if you will promise to buy me a pair of pink Reiker’s.” I said.

“Deal. Now, get ready. It is already nearly nine.”

Mom and I walked in the main entrance to Boaz High School, without holding hands. I was relieved.

We both went inside the school’s office, which is close to the main entrance and right off the atrium. Mom went straight to Ms. McWhorter’s office beside the principal’s office and I walked over to talk with Mrs. Newsome, the head of registration.

“Hi Mrs. Newsome, I hope you had a nice summer. I’m here to register.”

“Thanks. I did enjoy my time off. Now, let’s see. Ruthie Brown. Here’s your packet. I see you will be in the ninth grade and will have all the required courses: Algebra I, English, World History, and Biology I. All I need is your two elective choices.”

“I have decided I want to take Poetry and Art.” I said.

“Okay, we still have openings in both. One other thing, you probably know Mr. Hickson retired at the end of last year. Dr. Ayers is the new Biology teacher. She asked me to give each ninth grader a copy of a book that will supplement the standard science textbook. Here it is, and I need you to sign this receipt.

I signed the sheet Mrs. Newsome slid in front of me even before looking at the book, Why Evolution is True, by Jerry Coyne.  I was a little jolted to see a book with such a bold and controversial title.  I can already see some interesting dinner time discussions forming on the horizon.  But, what do I know, I was an eighth grader just a few weeks ago.  I took the books and a copy of my new schedule that Mrs. Newsome handed me. 

“Oh, I forgot to give you this,” Mrs. Newsome said. “It is your reading assignment in the supplement.  Dr. Ayers has assigned some homework to complete this week.  Enjoy the rest of your summer.”

I walked out of the school’s office and into the Atrium. I had two competing feelings. I was a little pissed about having to read school stuff during my last week of summer vacation, and I had a sick feeling that I had just been tossed a hand-grenade.

While I waited on Mom I saw Ryan coming down the stairs from the faculty office suite. “Hi Ryan, have you registered?”

“Yes, and I’ll be in your Biology class since I got that special waiver last year and took geometry and trig.  Have you registered?” He said.

“Yes, I just finished.”

“So, you have your new book in Biology?” Ryan asked.

“Yes, what do you make of this?  I doubt if Mr. Hickson would have started us off in this way.”

“I was dumbfounded when I saw the supplement. So, I thought I would go meet Dr. Ayers and find out if she was a witch or an angel. She is neither. Seems very nice. Truly professional. We even had a short talk about Biology and her evolution book.  She said that her philosophy is simple. Expose students to the issues, arguments for and against. Thorough analysis was her words. She said she believes most students are smart enough to reason their way to the truth.” Ryan said.

“Well, that sounds okay. Oh, here’s my mom. We are going shopping. Her payment for me letting her come along. See you Wednesday night at youth group.”

“Did you get the Poetry class you wanted?” Mom asked as we walked outside and to the car.

“Yes, I am glad we came today. If we had waited until tomorrow, it might have been too late.  I’m surprised there are so many 9th and 10th graders interested in Poetry.”

“Great, let’s go check out those sneakers.” Mom said.

After two hours of shopping and a salad at Crater’s we arrived home before 2:00. A good time for a nap. But, I just couldn’t go right off to sleep. Instead, I thought of Mom and how different her life was growing up and how lucky I was to have her as my mom and to have the life that I do.

Mom grew up in New York City. Like my dad, she was born in the late 60’s. Mom’s parents were what I call high society folks. Her dad was a judge hearing mostly civil cases, mainly white-collar type cases. Her mom was educated as a nurse but quit working shortly after her and my granddad married. She became interested in politics and charity. Mom always said she grew up learning, in an intellectual household. But, it was cold as ice. She didn’t really experience a loving relationship with her parents.

Mom went to private schools all her life and then went on to college at Yale, where she earned an undergraduate degree in Political Science.  Her father wanted her to go to law school, but she thought living her adult working life in the courtroom before a judge was only a tad better than marrying a preacher. So much for Mom’s decision-making abilities.

Instead of a law degree, Mom decided to continue her interest in government and political behavior. Rejecting three horribly cold years in Cambridge, Massachusetts and Harvard Law School, she journeyed south to Duke University in Durham, North Carolina where she earned a Master of Arts in Political Science. Fully addicted to education, research, and writing, she came even further south to Atlanta and Emory University where she earned her PhD in Political Science.

It was at Emory that she met Dad and her plans of becoming an Ivy League professor were forever abandoned. I guess love is blind as they say. It is weird, but interesting, what two people in love will do to be together. It’s like all reason goes flying out the window.

Why was Dad at Emory? I think Mom had that question when they first met. He looked more like a logger or oil rig worker than an academic type. But, he proved her wrong–not that he isn’t ruggedly handsome. Fact is, Dad was a student at Emory University, ‘smoking’ his own education addiction in the Candler School of Theology. By the way, Dad had received his undergraduate degree in History with a minor in Biblical Studies at Auburn University in Auburn, Alabama. It seems Dad was destined to be a preacher from age 12.  He someway fell in love with hellfire and damnation preaching.  At age 12, Dad started going with his friend Joey to First Baptist Church of Selma where his father brought down thunder and lightning.

Mom and Dad met in the Divinity School’s library at Emory University. Mom had never been in this specialty library until that momentous day. She always found everything she needed on the shelves of the School’s main library. Dad had been studying at a corner carrel but shortly before Mom arrived his friend Carl had asked him to babysit his desk in the reference department while he took a fifteen-minute break. During this fifteen minutes, Mom had appeared asking about a book that dealt with Christianity’s influence on the U.S. Constitution or Congress, or something I now forget. She said she was shocked by what Dad said and would never forget. According to Mom—Dad adamantly denies it— he said: “Yes, we have that book and I can get it for you very quickly if you will agree to seriously consider marrying me in the next two years.” Dad says he was way too shy to have even thought something close to this outrageous statement. I’ve always liked Mom’s response. “I will consider it, but I’ll need more verifiable and trustworthy information before I will promise to seriously consider it.”

They both agree they had coffee in the School’s main library cafe the next day.  They were off to the races as they say.

Sounds like Mom and Dad had a great start—even if some or all the events and conversation were less than true.

Mom and Dad had a wonderful love story that unfolded over the three years they both attended Emory University. 

I’m ready for that nap.

Chapter 5

“Honey, you need to get up. We need to leave in 10 minutes.” Dad said knocking on my bedroom door.

At first, I was clueless what he was talking about but then I remembered I had promised Dad nearly a week ago that I would go with him to WQSB and sit in with him at a talk show.

I shot out of bed, showered, and grabbed a honey bun as we walked out the door.

Dad and I arrived at the radio station right on time, a few minutes before his scheduled air time. Scott Larkins, the talk show host, met us in the reception area.

“Hi Scott, this is my daughter Ruthie. She is an important part of the Church’s exercises and I like her to be in the trenches with me as much as possible. She will be in the ninth grade at Boaz High this year.” Dad said.

“Hello Ruthie, and nice to meet you. I’m glad you came. Are you open to fielding a question or two this morning?” Scott said.

“Well, uh, I hadn’t really thought about that. I just came along to be with Dad and to learn more about the issues as seen by your callers. But, I guess I could, if you and Dad think I can handle it.”

“Great, let’s go on in and get set-up.” Scott said as he led us into the studio where he handed headsets to Dad and me. I felt my stomach turn over when I set down across from Scott and besides Dad with a microphone in front of me.  I wished I were anywhere but here.

Scott then told us how his Call-In Talk-Show works: “Laura, my assistant, is behind the scenes, so to speak, fielding the calls before they reach us. This is to make sure, or hopefully make sure, that we don’t get surprised with some lunatic and or vulgar call. When we are ready for our next call, and assuming she has one waiting for us in queue, Laura will tell me—you won’t hear this over your headsets. She will say something like, ‘we have Jim with a question on line one.’ I will press the line one button on the phone and we will be live with Jim. Please keep in mind that we are live and the listening in world can hear everything anytime that sign up above me is lit up.”

I looked up and saw the large “On the air NOW” sign on the wall up behind Scott. I looked over at Dad and he mouthed “no sweat, piece of cake.” Easy for him to say. Has he totally forgotten that I am a child? I also found it interesting that Scott hadn’t given us any advice whatsoever about what to say and what not to say. I guess that shows the reality of live radio.

“Okay, here we go.” Scott said as the bright green “On the air NOW” sign came on filling the studio with what I suspected were a zillion photons. I imaged this is how a person feels in a hospital operating room when she is lying there waiting to be cut open.

“Good morning to you and thanks for tuning in to Straight Talk here at WQSB Radio. Today we have Joseph Brown and his daughter Ruthie. Joseph is the lead pastor at First Baptist Church in Boaz. Ruthie is a ninth grader at Boaz High School. We are talking today about homosexuality and the recent U.S. Supreme Court’s ruling that gays and lesbians now have a constitutional right to marry. And, of course we are interested in how this affects churches and pastors. Now, let’s take our first call.

Good morning Thomas. Welcome to Straight Talk.  What’s your question?”

“Pastor Brown, will you perform gay and lesbian marriages?” Thomas asked.

“Hello Thomas and thanks for your question. No, I will not. First, let me say that my position is not because I hate homosexuals. I do not.  I, in fact, love them because they too are God’s children, made in His image. But, I do not condone homosexual behavior. The Bible says it is a sin. The Bible is God’s Holy Word, and I believe the Bible.” “Our next question is from Tina.” Scott said.

“Pastor, I have heard and read that homosexuality is not just something someone chooses to be.  I’ve heard it said that it is caused by a gene.  How do you reconcile your belief with this?” Tina asked.

“Hi Tina and thanks for your question. The Bible says homosexuality is a sin. This tells me this type conduct is something someone chooses to engage in and they have a choice. I am not a scientist, but I question whether your gene question has been proven. What you have heard is just someone’s opinion. I believe the Bible is clear, as we see in the book of Romans, people can become blinded to the truth and do all sorts of things that are not in keeping with God’s will. Thanks again for calling Tina.”

“Okay folks. We are going to take a commercial break and be back in two minutes.” Scott said.

The “On the air NOW” sign is no longer lit.

“Your answers are clear and concise Joseph.”

“Here is everybody a bottle of water.” Laura said as she came in and handed Scott a note.

“The next caller, has a question for Ruthie. You up to it?” Scott asked me.

“I guess so. Hopefully, it won’t kill me. Do you know the question?” I asked.

“Yes, your Dad says he won’t marry gays or lesbians. Do you think your Dad would allow you to have gay and lesbian friends and secondly, do you think your Dad would marry one of your siblings if they were a homosexual?” Scott said.

“I guess I can try to answer that.”

“Welcome back everyone to Straight Talk. We have a question for Ruthie from Daron.  Hello Daron, what is your question?” Scott said.

“Do you think your Dad would marry you and your female partner if you asked him to? Obviously, this is just an assumption. I am not saying you are gay.” Daron asked.

“Hello Daron. I truly don’t know what my Dad would do in that situation. I love him and know he loves me and his family. But, I also know he is a man of principal and is fully committed to God and His Word. I suspect my Dad would try to counsel me and show me that I was acting more from emotion than anything. Whatever he decided, I believe we would still be father and daughter. I can’t see that changing.”  I said.

Straight Talk continued for another half hour or so with the most common questions being whether the Supreme Court’s ruling would lead to a deterioration in religious freedom, and the government forcing pastors and churches to marry homosexuals. And, it came up again, the question of whether a person is born either heterosexual or homosexual.

After the program, we chatted with Scott a few minutes and drove home. The only thing Dad said about the program was that he was very proud of me for coming with him and answering my question the way I did. He told me he loved me very much.

Dad dropped me off at home and didn’t get out. He was needed at Church and said that he would see me tonight at supper.

It was almost 9:30. Sarah’s Mom, along with Sarah, Lisa, and Ryan, would be here soon. We were going to Guntersville Lake for the day. Since middle school this had been an annual event—kind of a celebration. Our last real fun day before school starts back. Today, it felt more like a funeral. I kept replaying the question I was asked at the radio station. What played most in my mind was my response to the caller’s question.

I heard a car horn honking just as I closed the front door behind me. I looked out and saw the gang was right on time. I went to my bedroom and grabbed my bag and headed out.

“Where’s Ryan?” I asked, getting in the back seat with Lisa.

“He didn’t complete his chores yesterday, so his dad wouldn’t let him come.”  Sarah said. 

As we drove to Guntersville, Sarah’s mom, Mary, asked me if I had completed my Biology homework. I told her no, but that I had plans to do that tonight. She also asked what my parents thought about the evolution book. I told her I haven’t even told them.

“That surprises me Ruthie. You better show that book to your dad and mom. I suspect they will have quite a bit to say about it.”

“I will. What do you think my parents will say?”

“I suspect your dad will be rather upset. You know Christians don’t believe in evolution. It is totally contrary to the Bible. And, you know how your dad feels about the Bible.”  Mary said.

“I guess you are right. I don’t really know anything about evolution. All I have heard is that it says we came from monkeys.” “Did you bring your pink bikini?” Lisa asked.

“Yes, of course. You know my parents would let me have a two-piece bathing suit. Especially with these boobs.”

“A one-piece, bottoms only, would serve you best most righteous Ruthie.” Sarah added.

“Okay girls, let’s grab a bucket of chicken and fixins and y’all will be set for food.”  Mary said.

After she bought lunch at Kentucky Fried Chicken, she drove to the City Park along the river.  Mary let us out and said she would be back by four.

Lisa, Sarah, and I spent the day wading in the river, sunbathing on the man-made beach, and eating a ton of chicken and biscuits.

“Apparently the river and the Guntersville City Park doesn’t attract any good-looking guys. All I have seen all day were toothless grounds keepers.” Lisa said.

“Well, guys are over-rated anyway.” Sarah added. But, that hot babe over there in your pink bikini would light up anyone’s world.” Sarah said looking at me.  

“She does have an awesome body but the type of special friend we are talking about needs much more than that. I say boys, or as Sarah thinks, girls, have something to offer that guys don’t. And that is heart. You know girls have real emotions and can share their feelings. I like that.” I added.

“Well, it’s obvious for sure now. Ruthie is gay.” Lisa said.

“Don’t say that. I am not gay.” I blurted out in defense. If I didn’t deny this before my best friends who would?  In the pit of my stomach I felt like I had just lied on the witness stand, in the courtroom where Jesus was on trial, and the prosecutor was questioning me to find out if there was enough evidence to convict me of being a Christian. I felt like I was going to throw up.

The rest of the afternoon moved like a snail.

“Sarah, I’m here.” I heard Mary yelling through the pine trees. We gathered up our things and walked to her car. The ride home was quiet. I couldn’t say anything. But, I did think. I thought a lot about that girl in her pink bikini.

Chapter 6

This week is flying by. Registration was on Monday, the radio talk show on Tuesday morning, and our lake trip that afternoon.  Wednesday, Mom, Rachel, and I spent the day on house and yard work.  And then, another trip to the nursing home with Ryan and our youth group last night.   I am flamed out.

Mom and I have just left Snead State and are headed to Nina’s Art Studio in Albertville. Mom is a full professor of Political Science at Snead, our local Junior College. Mom has adapted well from her dreams of teaching at an Ivy League University. Snead State and its students are mighty fortunate to have a teacher with Mom’s educational background. Plus, she is so engaging with her students, always taking a personal interest in each one.

“Okay dear, we are here. Don’t forget your list.” Mom said.

“It hasn’t flown out of my pocket since you reminded me five minutes ago.”

We walked into Nina’s and were surprised to see several students I knew, at least their faces. Kent Jones was with his Dad. Kent won last year’s regional championship in pencil sketching.

We gathered up two sketchbooks, a basic set of water paints, an easel with paper flip board, and ten pencils. We were looking at a display of some of Nina’s paintings when a woman about Mom’s age walked over and said, “Nina is very talented, isn’t she? I think she could do well in a big city studio.”

“Yes, I agree. So many in our community cringe every summer worrying that she will be wooed away by some art institute or big corporation. We all breathe more easily when we learn in the summer that she is still with us. I think she serves every school in the county in some way. We are fortunate in Boaz to have her two days per week.” Mom said.

“The more I learn about the talent in this community, the prouder I am to live here.” The other lady said.

“Hi, I’m Becky, Becky Brown.  Nice to meet you.”

“Same to you. I am Emily Ayers.”

“And this is my daughter Ruthie.” Mom said.

“Hi Ruthie. So nice to meet you. I think it is wonderful for young people to be interested in art. I assume you are a student at Boaz?”

“Yes, I’m just about to start the ninth grade.”

“Oh, and here is my daughter Ellen,” Mrs. Ayers said as a young girl about my age walked up with an armload of supplies. “Ellen, please meet Becky Brown and her daughter Ruthie.”

I had barely seen Ellen’s face when she first walked up, with the easel blocking my view. But, when she set everything down on the table behind her and turned towards us saying she was glad to meet us, I saw the most gorgeous girl I have ever seen. I know my mouth must have dropped open fast and probably with loud verbal exclamation points rolling off my tongue. There is no doubt that my heart, forgive the cliché, skipped a beat. It seemed my mind woke up, for the first time in my life, telling me that I was truly alive and that it was time for me to be me, to be my own person. I will never be able to explain exactly how I felt the very first time I looked into Ellen’s eyes.

“Ruthie, Ellen will also be in the ninth grade at Boaz. It appears you will be classmates in your art class since there is only one art class for 9th graders.” Mrs. Ayers said.

“I take it you and your family have just moved here.” Mom said.

“Yes, my husband, Travis, was transferred here from Chicago. He works at Progress Rail Services in Boaz. And, our dear Ellen will be a student at Boaz High.”

“And Mom will be a student of sorts at Boaz High herself.” Ellen said.

“Funny Ellen. But, you are right, as the new Biology teacher I will definitely have a lot to learn.”

“So, you are taking Mr. Hickson’s place?” Mom said.

“Yes, I hear he was a wonderful teacher. I have big shoes to fill.”

While Mom and Mrs. Ayers were chatting back and forth, Ellen and I exchanged direct eye contact a couple of times. It was as though we had known each other our entire lives. It was like a non-verbal exchange of secret thoughts.

“It has been very nice meeting you two. I’m sorry we have to run.” Mom said.

“No problem, Ellen and I need to go also. We have a lot of errands today, as I’m sure you two do.”

“It was very nice to meet you Ellen. I look forward to getting to know you.” I said.

“The pleasure was all mine, as people less goofy than me have said before. Seriously, I hope to see you again very soon.” Ellen said.

Mom and I turned toward the checkout lane and Mrs. Ayers called to me, “Ruthie, please don’t forget to complete your reading assignment before next Monday.”

“I’m planning on doing that today.” I said.

“You already have homework?” Mom said as we stood in line to checkout.

“I have to read the first chapter in a book Mrs. Newsome gave me when I registered on Monday. It is a supplement to our Biology textbook. The syllabus said to read the introduction and Chapter One before school starts.”

“What is the name of the book?” Mom asked.

Why Evolution is True.”

Mom just stared at me, not saying a word.

Mom and I spent the rest of the day running errands for school, with Rachel joining us after Mom and I returned from Nina’s. It seems Rachel was completely out of clothes, or at least, the right type of clothes. Mom indulged her most every desire. Mom whispering to me that Rachel doesn’t know what she is getting into by starting middle school. I told her I agreed. I sure hope starting high school isn’t as hard as my first few weeks in the sixth grade.

We arrived home at 4:00 and could smell the roast beef Mom had been slow-cooking all day in one crock pot along with pinto beans in another. She had promised Dad last Sunday that she would serve him his favorite meal on Thursday evening: roast beef, pintos cooked with jalapenos and onions, cornbread, mayonnaise-based cabbage slaw, and peach cobbler for dessert. He said this was what his mother would cook on special occasions when he was growing up.

I helped Mom finish up. She gave me my first lesson in how to cook cornbread. Normally, Mom had rather cook by herself, but she acted rather clingy towards me all day, especially after we met Mrs. Ayers.

Dad was 15 minutes early getting home. Totally unusual. But, not surprising. He never forgets his favorite meal.

Dad truly enjoyed his meal, going back for seconds, twice. I do a good job making Dad believe that I love each dish as much as he does. Rachel and Jacob are not so deceptive. Mom eats slowly, with small bites, always saying she is saving room for dessert.

After dessert, and right as Rachel and Jacob both had mystery calls to make, Mom dropped the bombshell.

“It looks like we are in for an interesting school year.” “How so?” Dad said.

“Ruthie and I met the new Biology teacher today when we were picking up art supplies at Nina’s. Seems like a very nice lady. Seems like she is going to make her students think about a lot of stuff. Things like evolution.” Mom said.

“Evolution? Why? How do you know this? Evolution is just a theory.” Dad said.

“Dr. Ayers is her name. She has chosen a book to supplement the standard Biology textbook. Ruthie was given her copy when she registered Monday. And, she has to read the Introduction and Chapter One before school starts.” Mom said.

“What is the name of the book?” Dad asked.

Why Evolution is True.” Mom said.

“Ruthie, please go get me your book.” Dad said.

I went to my bedroom and picked up the book from my night stand and returned to the kitchen handing it to Dad. He continued to sit, looking at the book, front and back, inside, reading or scanning the first few pages. The Introduction I suppose.

“Well, someone doesn’t have to read much, just the first paragraph of the Introduction, to know where this is going. Listen to this: ‘Evolution unites us with every living thing on Earth today and with myriads of creatures long dead. Evolution gives us the true account of our origins, replacing the myths that satisfied us for thousands of years.

Some find this deeply frightening, others ineffably thrilling.’

We believe that Genesis Chapter 1 tells us the true account of our origins.  And, Christianity is not a myth. Evolution is just a theory. One which I know very little about. I just know that it is totally opposite of what we believe. We didn’t come from monkeys. God created us. Where is this Mrs. Ayers from anyway?” Dad said.

“Chicago, she said her husband was transferred here. He works at Progress Rail.” Mom said.

“Ruthie, see what you can find on Google.” Dad said.

I went again to my bedroom and grabbed my laptop. I returned to the kitchen while it was booting up.

I kind of zoned out from Mom and Dad’s voices as I did my searches.

“Here it says Mr. Travis Ayers has joined Progress Rail Services in Boaz, that he has worked for CAT in Chicago for 15 years, that he is married to Emily Ayers, a former professor at the University of Chicago, and they have one daughter, Ellen.” I read.

“Here is a post on the University of Chicago’s website about Mrs. Ayers. Apparently, she was a widely known and published evolutionary biologist. Says they are going to miss her and wish her the best as she moves to Boaz, Alabama with her family.” 

“Well, that is pretty clear what she believes. She is an evolution apologist. But, how can it be legal in Alabama to teach evolution in public school.” Dad said.

“I actually remember seeing the headlines of an article a couple of months ago about the Alabama Department of Education changing its Science Standards. Ruthie, Google that if you will.” Mom said.

“Here it is. I’ll read the first part: ‘Alabama is updating its decade old Science Standards to require that students understand evolution and learn about climate change, topics that can still be controversial in the Bible Belt state. Educators say the new rules — part of a major change that includes more experimentation and hands-on instruction and less lecturing — doesn’t require that students believe in evolution or accept the idea that climate is changing globally.’”

“I guess that explains it.  The City School Board wants to be progressive and submissive. You can bet your bottom dollar Mrs. Ayers will make sure students do, truly do, believe in evolution.” Dad said.

“Honey, let’s go for a walk and get some fresh air.” Mom said.

“I’ll clean up the kitchen.” I offered.

“Thanks, dear. We love you.” Mom said.

Chapter 7

I finally read my Biology assignment on Saturday afternoon.

I would need to reread it before class on Monday, but I sure got the feeling that religion and evolution were like oil and water.  They were incompatible.

I couldn’t help but feel like I had been living under a rock my entire life. I felt overly protected, especially by my Dad and the church. It seemed odd but quite interesting, even a little exciting, to think that anyone could say there was another viewpoint on the origins of life and that religion was a myth. My religion? My Christianity? A myth?

The Introduction and Chapter One was, unsurprisingly, about evolution.  The author’s understanding and related beliefs got me to thinking that maybe the Bible isn’t all I thought it was, maybe not all I had forever been told it was.  If life, plants, animals, fish, birds, bacteria, have a common ancestor that originated billions of years ago, then it seems rather clear that there could be no Adam and Eve, or any other life forms spoken into creation by God as the Bible describes.

This all makes me wonder what, if anything at all, in the Bible is true, truly happened.

Dad would die if he knew what I was thinking.

As often is the case on Saturday night, Lisa, Sarah, and I hang out at Ryan’s house. Mrs. Grantham met me at the front door and said she liked my hair pulled back and then said everyone was already in the rec room.  She told me to head on down since she knows I already know my way around.  

“Hey there wonder girl.” Ryan said as I walked into the rec room.

“Back at you wonder boy, here’s some chips, dip, and a case of Evian natural spring water. You know I gotta have my mountain minerals.”

“The gang is out on the patio with a potential recruit. Let’s head out.” Ryan said.

As we walked out the sliding glass doors onto the patio I seemed to freeze. There, once again, was Ellen, the drop-dead gorgeous Ellen. At Nina’s, I had some way missed her curly black hair, maybe I recall she was wearing a baseball cap. But, I had not missed her oceanic eyes, deep blue, dazzling, penetrating my heart. Or, it seemed. And, something else I had missed, she was much more developed than me. Baggy clothes like she had on at Nina’s had hidden her figure. Now, she had on shorts and a sleeveless blouse, a little lower cut than my mom would let me wear, even to family dinners with only family present. She was smiling at me. That same mysterious smile I remembered when we were parting at Nina’s, when she said she looked forward to seeing me again.

“Ellen, I doubt if you have met Ruthie.” Ryan said.

“Are you always behind with your facts, Mr. Ryan? Ruthie and I met days ago. That’s when I learned you two were lovers.” Ellen said.

Ryan was so embarrassed, he is naturally shy, and now he had been so directly besmirched. It seems Ellen was quick on her feet and quite open with her thoughts.

“Ryan, have you been two-timing me?” Lisa just had to throw in.

“Okay, enough, enough. Ellen, you are too much.” Ryan countered.

“Well, Mr. Hotshot, love is a multifaceted thing. You and Lisa quickly jumped to the wrong but natural conclusion. Couldn’t it be true that you love Ruthie and that Ruthie loves you. You guys are friends aren’t you, and long-time friends at that from what Sarah tells me? So, don’t you two love each other, at least in a just-friend’s kind of way?” Ellen said.

“Well, I guess you could say that.” Ryan added.

“Just when I was beginning to think my dreams had come true. Just when I had believed that Ryan was my favorite of all my many lovers.” I added.

“Oh, so you are funny and quick yourself?” Ellen asked.

“Not really, just finally getting a chance to tell Ryan how I feel, how I’ve been feeling about him for a long, long time.” I said, giggling along with Ellen and Lisa.

“Okay, again, enough.” Ryan holding up his hands as though he was warning us to stand put, to shut our mouths. His face was just turning from red hot to warm pink when Sarah walked up with Sam, Ryan’s golden retriever.

“Hi Ruthie. Ryan, your creek is just about dried up. You need to buy more water, so we will have our natural soul music when we build our fire.” Sarah said.

Ryan and his family live out in the country. Their place has a back yard that backs up to a big creek that usually has quite a bit of water flowing through. Unfortunately, it hasn’t rained much this summer and the creek has about dried up. The creek is lined with big oak trees at the back of Ryan’s yard.  We built a fire ring out of big rocks we pulled from the creek.  We love sitting around the fire away from the world, down by the creek, out under the stars.  It is one of our favorite pastimes.  We do it every week, or at least every Saturday night that we can.

“I know, I know we need water. I’m praying for rain but still waiting.” Ryan said.

“So, when it rains, will you believe it was because of your praying?” Ellen asked Ryan.

“Wow, what a question. Are you making fun of my praying, of my religion?” Ryan asked.

“No, not at all. I just was trying to learn a little more about how you think. Maybe I was just warning you a little, tossing you a softball. Warning you that my Mom in Biology class will be trying to teach us critical thinking. She has this policy that nothing is too fragile, too off-limits, to talk about if it could be relevant to the current issue.” Ellen said.

“Okay, thanks for the tip.” Ryan said looking at me as though he was about to faint, as though he needed a wall to lean against.

“I’m starved. Let’s eat.” Lisa said with perfect timing.

“I brought Smoky Q’s famous chicken wings. You guys can thank my mom later.” Sarah said as we all came back inside the rec room from the patio.

After we all made our plates and sat down at the big round table Sarah asked Ellen if she missed Chicago.

“In a way, I do. It was a great place if you like living with a million-other people and like always having something fun and interesting to do. But, so far, I like Boaz. It is such a simple place, a laidback place, a place that I feel I will be able to get to know myself much better. Also, it’s a great place to meet new friends.  Thank you, guys, for inviting me and including me tonight in your special group.” Ellen said.

“How was school in Chicago?” Lisa said.

“I went to a private school in my sixth, seventh, and eighty grade years. A lot of private schools are religious schools. This was not. It was a private secular school. Now, don’t think it was therefore atheist. It was a great school with great teachers. It was all about education. You were treated with respect and expected to contribute.” Ellen said.

After we ate, Ryan’s mom asked him if he would go pick up his sister across town at a friend’s house. He asked Lisa if she wanted to ride with him. She did. Sarah, Ellen and I started cleaning things up.

“You two go on down to the fire. I’ll finish up here and be down in a little while. I have a call I need to make.” Sarah said.

Ellen and I walked down to the fire. Ryan, an Eagle scout, loved fire. He always built the fire before we arrived. He said that none of us knew how and that a good fire takes time and needs to settle in.

“It’s a little warm for a fire, don’t you think?” Ellen said as we pulled our chairs back a little.

“You won’t get any argument here.” But, it makes good light and it makes for good conversation. There is just something unifying about sitting around a fire.” I said.

“I don’t know much about sitting around an outside fire, but I suspect it could also be quite romantic with the right person.” Ellen said.

“I suspect you are right. Darn, I know you are. I guess it is every girl’s dream to meet just the right person and start a journey to love.” I said.

“I like that, journey to love. I might use that in a poem or some other writing.” Ellen said.

“Do you like poetry?” I asked.

“Yes, it is my anchor. It is what gets me through the rough spots in life. Maybe it will be my way to love. Maybe I will soon start a journey to love.”  Ellen said.

“Wow. I love poetry too. I’m taking poetry class this year, with Mr. Johnson.” I said.

“Awesome. Me too. I chose it and art as my two electives. Of course, you know already about me being in art class.” Ellen said.

“Seems like we have quite a bit in common.” I said.

“Yes. Maybe we will start our own journey to love in poetry class. Funny me. I guess I was trying to say, you could start your journey to love with someone, and I could start my journey with someone else.” Ellen said.

“Or, you could have been saying that we could start our journey to love together.” I said, surprised that I would have said something so bold, especially to someone I barely knew. 

I was shocked that I had said this. It just came rolling off my tongue. Just like I had known Ellen forever, and that we were mighty pals or mates and could say anything and everything to each other. But, something deep inside me was thrilled that I had said this. It was like there was a something deep inside me that was trying to connect with Ellen. It felt like that something that appeared at Nina’s, the first time I laid eyes on the gorgeous Ellen.

“Oh, I think you might have some reasoning ability. I sense you are a thinker. Please note that I didn’t say you were wrong in your conclusion.” Ellen said. 

“You guys want to roast some marshmallows?” Sarah asked, suddenly appearing from nowhere.

“I’m just fine with right now. I have food to eat you know not of.” Ellen said.

“I sense a little poetry brewing.” I added.

“Maybe, these words will brew up, start up, a wonderful journey.”

I looked at Ellen and saw the fire reflected in her eyes for a split second. Then she turned a little more towards me and looked and smiled maintaining her gaze a long time. I could see the brightness of her baby blues. Journey to love is all my heart would say.

Sarah, Ellen, and I sat around and tried telling ghost stories for another 30 minutes or so, and then Ryan and Lisa joined us. 

The next two hours went by in a blur. It was like I was in a fog. Great for me, Ellen was in that fog with me. Many times, during these two hours, we caught each other’s eyes. I felt, seriously, confidently, that we had stepped together on a path. I hoped it was for real.

Chapter 8

“Good morning to all. Thanks for coming out to worship our Lord and Savior this glorious Sunday morning.” Dad said.

It was now my last day of summer vacation. Tomorrow, my 9th grade school year will begin. I have a feeling my old life is ending, my childhood even.  My race to adulthood will start. I am scared and excited.  Starting high school is not the pivotal moment here. I am speaking mainly of Ellen. She has walked into my life and already changed the computer in my mind and the heaven in my heart. Part of being scared is what I feel happening in my faith, my faith in God, and my faith in Dad.

This is scary because this has been my life so far. Was that my childhood? Were these things just a pacifier until I was ready to walk on my own?

“Ladies and gentlemen, we are at a key point in history, a major crossroads. Not since the days of slavery here in America have we, the church, and we Christians, faced such a threat to our religious freedom. We know that America dealt with slavery head on during the Civil War but also during the 1960’s. The result of the Civil War was legal freedom for slaves. But, it took over 100 years for real laws to provide real freedom to slaves. I’m speaking of the civil rights laws, including voting rights for blacks, in the 1960’s to truly make a difference for every black man and woman here in America.

Today, the tide is reversing. The law-making government is still in business. And now it is making laws to take away our civil rights and give so-called civil rights to homosexuals. Will these freedom-making laws start the next Civil War in America?

There is no argument that our Bible says that homosexuality is a sin. That is, if you believe the Bible. Let me ask you. Do you? Do you believe in an inerrant Bible?  Assuming we do believe in inerrant and infallible scripture, what difference does it make?  We have to ask ourselves, are we willing to die for our faith? In other words, the past is over, today is here.  Are we going to provide sufficient evidence for our persecutors, for our children’s children, that they could easily conclude we were in fact Christians?  This is where we are. We must decide if we are going to live out our faith, or continue to be satisfied being called a Christian, just showing up for church on Sunday morning.   Are we going to spend the rest of the week going about our daily lives without stepping onto the path where the enemy is steadily marching with laws, lasers, and loud chants that they will not be denied their right to marry?  Are we going to stand by the roadside and let the enemy steal a non-existent right to equal treatment under the law, including the right to be married by me right here in this church?

I said earlier today the tide is turning in reverse. Think with me carefully. Blacks are real people. They didn’t choose to be born black. They were born black because of God, because of God’s plan. They are of inherent value. They are just like we are. They are human. If we as whites have, as our Declaration of Independence says, inalienable rights, then blacks do too. For many reasons, blacks have been persecuted by whites.  We finally, after way too long a time, got it right. Yes, there is still racism, but much progress has been made to give blacks the respect they deserve. Now, don’t say that I am satisfied that blacks are treated today as equals with whites in every way. No, we have miles and miles to go. But, what was the catalyst that repositioned blacks to have the power to be treated as humans, equals with whites?  It was the law.

Note it is the law, American law, law as stated by the U.S. Supreme Court, that is now repositioning Christians and taking away our power, the power of religious freedom. The common argument out in secular land focuses on the homosexuals, the gays, that the new law is providing them with the right to be treated as equals. But, gays are not blacks. We have seen why blacks were being persecuted. Nowhere in scripture do you see that blacks are inferior, that they are not human, that to be black is a sin.  However, the Bible does say that homosexual behavior is sin. Ladies and gentlemen, we must stay with the Bible. Homosexuality is a sin. It is a behavior that a person chooses to engage in, like adultery or stealing.

What our government is doing, through its Supreme Court decision, is attacking our Bible. No, it is rewriting our Bible. It is saying that the Bible has it all wrong–that homosexual behavior is not a sin, that homosexuals have an inalienable right to be homosexuals, like blacks have an inalienable right to be blacks and be treated equally with whites. Our government is telling us Christians, that your day is over, that your beliefs are outdated and that things must change if we are going to progress.

Ladies and gentlemen, I see dark days ahead. The government, under pressure from the newly enlightened, will not stop their lawmaking with giving homosexuals a constitutional right to marry. I truly believe this is the tip of the iceberg. I believe your freedom to worship how you want is about to be denied, that public worship will become a thing of the past, that your only right to worship will be behind your bedroom door and silently in your heart. I believe that the Christian church as we know it is about to become the new slavery.   We Christians will be the new slaves. We will be told what to do, how to do it, and when to do it. Churches will no longer have their special privilege under our tax law. Our tax exemption will be destroyed.

What do we do? Do we sit by and let this happen? Or do we, like the early Christians, take a stand for what we believe?  Are we true Christians?

I have tried this morning to lay out my understanding of what is going on and what I believe is about to happen. Some of you, maybe many of you, will disagree. We can have disagreements over things that haven’t happened, things we might call speculations. But, friends, family, we absolutely know that the U.S. Supreme Court has already ruled that gays have a right, a constitutional right, to marry. This is not speculation. This alone should wake us up. This alone should motivate us to take a stand.

This is what I think we should do. I have been meeting and talking for several weeks with Doug Carter from the home office of the Southern Baptist Convention. We have delved deeply into what is going on. We have tried to come up with a response, a visible and vocal response to the Supreme Court’s decision. Here is what we propose.

We will organize a march from Boaz across the big bridge in Guntersville. Why a march? For one reason, it is symbolic. It symbolizes the Selma to Montgomery march led by Dr. Martin Luther King in 1965. That march was a march for black freedom. Let us never forget the opposition that those brave black men and women faced on that march and on the Edward Pettis Bridge when confronted by law enforcement and white citizens who used violence to try and turn back the marchers. But, they were defeated themselves, because of the faith and commitment of the black leaders and followers.

Our march will be for religious freedom, and we too may face opposition. I pray it not be violent opposition, but we must be willing to face even that. Hopefully, our church will not be alone on this march. We will be inviting every Christian church in the area to participate. We will also allow any other Christian church, those out of the area, to come and participate. What do we hope to accomplish? Exposure to begin with. But, the goal is to influence our nation and our leaders to return to Christ, to return to God’s law, thereby restoring religious freedom to this country, the very reason this country was founded.” Dad said.

In a strong sense, I am proud of my Dad. He is a man of conviction, a man of action. He is true to his beliefs. I am also scared. I can’t put my finger on it but all that Dad said in his sermon seems foreboding, like it is predicting something in my own life. A battle? My own battle? Hopefully, I am wrong. Hopefully, that feeling is just my stomach ready for Mom’s famous taco salad we plan to have today for lunch. How silly I am. That was the old me talking, the child in me refusing to die. Well, like it or not, my childhood days are over.

Mom’s taco salad was great as usual, even though I think I like it better with chicken instead of hamburger. Dad didn’t press things, hardly mentioning his sermon, although I did learn that Mom herself will be involved in helping organize Christian voters.  Mainly we talked about last minute things we needed to do to get ready for school tomorrow. After dessert, leftover peach cobbler from Thursday night, I came to my room. I needed a nap.

I lay across my bed, but the thoughts of Ellen flowed like the waves of water across Niagara Falls. I remembered last night’s talk about poetry and got excited that we would be together in Mr. Johnson’s Poetry class.  Journey to love was such a peaceful and satisfying phrase. I got up and sat at my desk and opened my poetry notebook to an empty page.

Where are you my love?

I am thinking of you.

Do you hear me?

Do you feel me?

How can I call you my love?

We have just met.

But, haven’t we known each other forever?

Wasn’t I there, silently, secretly, last winter when you were lonely, and longing to find me, longing to touch my face and kiss my lips?

Oh, my dearest Ellen, be honest with me, please have been honest with me last night by the fire.

Your words about a journey to love with me, with you, with us, were the start of our lives together.

I meant every word.

I pray you were wholly honest with me.

You have already changed my life and I have never held your hand, I have never lay in your lap and considered your blue eyes. I have never walked with you, swam with you, biked with you, but maybe I have.

Yes, my life has changed already by you smiling at me. You, all of you, the you that this world cannot contain, is penetrating my mind, it is shaking up old pillars of faith, I thought were immovable.

I am yours my dearest Ellen.

I give you every right to me.

I give you the right to love me. I give you the right to know me through and through.

I give you the right, us the right, to walk together, me with you, you with me, forward, hand in hand, arm in arm, heart in heart, no matter the fight, no matter the law, God’s or man’s.

I am reaching for you

my love,

reaching my hand

out to you.

Take it my love,

and let’s start our

journey to love.

Well, these words just came. Simple words, to some, silly words. But to me, words from my heart, words that I meant for sweet and lovely Ellen.

I rewrite my words, my poem, on good paper, heavy bond, and seal them up in a matching envelope, a white envelope, one of innocence and purity.

I will give it to Ellen tomorrow in poetry class.

Chapter 9

Monday morning was a monsoon. Mom dropped me off at school and my second shower was much faster than my first one earlier this morning. As we were leaving home Mom had offered me my raincoat and an umbrella but cool me, ninth grader me, budding adult me, refused.

I headed to the left down the long hallway towards the gym to pick up all my textbooks. This is somewhat of a tradition here at Boaz High. The worst part of it is to be here by 7:00 a.m.  I’m not sure when it got started but the teachers work all weekend to set this up. Tables are arranged alphabetically in a semicircle around the basketball court with mounds of books behind each table. The students find their table and pick up all their books. Lucky for me I had not refused to bring an empty backpack to hold all my books.

I packed them in tightly and left to find my locker. It was on first floor–all lockers on first floor are for ninth and tenth graders. Lockers on the second floor are for eleventh and twelfth graders. Classrooms follow this schema also. After finding my locker I unloaded all my books except my Biology textbook for first period.  Dr. Ayers here I come. As I walked down the hall to my classroom I couldn’t help but wonder if Ellen would be in my Biology class.

I didn’t have to wonder very long. When I walked in, she was standing with Ryan and Lisa at the back of the classroom. I laid my books and notepad on a desk and walked back to them taking in the sight as much as possible without being totally conspicuous. Ellen wore perfect-fitting jeans and an elegant, black silk blouse not too tight but tight enough to reveal her mature bust line. And, pink Reiker’s shoes. I couldn’t believe we both had on the exact color and brand of shoes.

“Hey Ruthie,” Ryan said giving me the stare down as though he was warning me or telling me to tread carefully with what you say.

“Hi to you Ryan, and to all.” I said.

“Look at the blackboard.” Lisa said.

I did, and it said, “Select a team-mate to work with on projects. This obviously needs to be someone you can work with in a productive way.”

“Ryan and I are now steady friends, like boyfriend and girlfriend, and, well obviously, we are now Biology class team-mates.” Lisa said.

“We were hoping you and Ellen would agree to be team-mates. What do you think?” Ryan asked me.

“Fine by me.” I said looking at Ellen. “Is that okay with you?” I asked, looking at Ellen.

“Of course, I’d love to be your team-mate. I just wanted to make sure you were okay spending time together working on Biology work, especially since you haven’t known me for very long.  I was afraid I might have scared you the other night sitting by the fire.” Ellen said.

“I think I know you well enough.” I said to Ellen, looking deep into her eyes. “I wasn’t scared at all, still not.”

“Okay everyone, it’s time to begin, please take a seat.” Dr. Ayers said with a strong and confident voice.

There were thirty students in class. After introducing herself, Dr.

Ayers made sure everyone had a Syllabus.

“Biology is a very difficult course, but a very enjoyable course if you allow it to be. I have high expectations for each of you. I ask you to take seriously my requirement—you can see all of them in the syllabus— to invest a solid hour per day outside class studying. It is imperative that you keep up. If you feel you are falling behind, please see me immediately.” She said.

“You should have a team-mate by now if you read what’s written on the blackboard behind me. If not, before you leave today, please make sure you and one other student here in this classroom agree to work together as team-mates. The purpose of teams is two-fold, although we could think of many other sound reasons. First, each student will have someone to help keep them motivated to work at a high level. Second, each student will have someone to discuss the issues with. This will help each student see that they don’t have a lock on all the good ideas, that there is another side to the issue, that their own ideas may be elementary or even wrong, and that it is important to be able to openly discuss things without fearing embarrassment or ignorance.” Dr. Ayers said.

“You will notice in your Syllabus that we will be using Blackboard, the electronic version that is. Many of you may be unfamiliar with Blackboard. I have provided detailed instructions on how to set-up your account and how to sign in—see your Syllabus. Briefly, Blackboard is like Facebook, but for the classroom.  In Blackboard, you will post your written assignments, you will ask me questions, you will take certain exams, and you will engage in discussions with your other classmates just like you will here in our physical classroom. Please follow the instructions carefully, including those dealing with teams and submitting team-work through Blackboard.

I was beginning to panic but Dr. Ayers continued, “Let’s close out today’s class with an assignment. You should have completed your reading assignment for today in Why Evolution is True, the book supplement that you were given when you registered last Monday or Tuesday. I suspect that most of you are not quite ready to fully discuss the Introduction or Chapter One. So, I’m giving you a team assignment. Each team is to write an essay, not to exceed two-thousand words, on what evolution is and why it should be taught in public schools. Please post your essays to Blackboard no later than this Friday at midnight. Again, I am delighted to be your Biology teacher and look forward to knowing each one of you. I hope you have a nice day.” Dr. Ayers said.

I made it through my other morning classes, English, Algebra I, and World History. Lunch was a circus. Two years ago, the City School Board built a new lunchroom. The cafeteria is big, so big I think it could hold the entire school, all one-thousand students, at once. I bought a salad and a bottle of water and didn’t attempt to find a friend or two to eat with. I thought of Ellen but knew she wouldn’t be here. When leaving Biology class this morning I overheard her mom, aka Dr. Ayers, tell her that she would see her at lunch and that it would be a surprise. From that overheard conversation, I assumed they would be eating in the Biology classroom or in Dr. Ayers office in the faculty suite on second floor. I finally decided to eat alone at an empty table next to a large group of teachers. I guess no other students wanted to sit here. I didn’t really blame them, but I just wanted to be alone.

As I finished my salad I felt in my back pocket for my envelope. It was there, thankfully. I felt very hesitant about giving my poem to Ellen, but I revisited my thoughts of what it contained and knew I had no choice. I absolutely knew how I felt about Ellen and knew it was time to be bold and confident in my feelings for her and my growing recognition of who I was becoming.

I walked out of the lunch room and headed to Poetry class.

Ellen was already there when I arrived. I walked in and looked at her.

“I saved you a seat right here. I hope that is okay with you.” Ellen said as soon as I looked at her.

“Wonderful.” I said. As I put my bag under my desk I sat down and turned to Ellen. There was no one else close to us.  There was only a handful of other students in the class at all, and they were all hovered by a book cart in the back of the room. “I’ve been thinking a lot about our time at the fire Saturday night.” I told Ellen.

“Me too. I loved us talking about poetry.” Ellen said looking at me and smiling, not a sheepish grin, but a simple smile with an oddly curling lower lip.  It was a sly little smile.

“I hope you don’t mind me giving you this.” I said, pulling out the envelope from my back pocket.

“That’s not a pink slip in there is it. Already?” Ellen asked.  “You already telling me I’m fired?”

“No silly, it’s a poem I wrote you yesterday after lunch.  I tried taking a nap, but all I could do was think of you and the night before at the fire. So, I got up, went to my desk, and wrote this … for you.” I said. “Please know it is so very uncomfortable and unusual for me to be this bold.”

“Maybe that can be something good for you.  Thanks a lot for the poem.” Ellen said. “I can’t wait to read it.”

“Maybe not read it now? Maybe just wait and read it later?” I asked, fearing embarrassment coming if she opened it up right now and read it.

“Whatever you want, I will move the world to do.” Ellen said.

“Beautiful words from a beautiful mind.” I said.

“Hello, everyone, could I have your attention?” I heard Mr. Johnson say from the front of the room.

“I’m Mr. Johnson. Let’s jump right in. ‘Poetry is just the evidence of life. If your life is burning well, poetry is just the ash.’  That’s a quote from Leonard Cohen.”  Mr. Johnson said.

“Let’s talk about that just a little. Poetry is ‘evidence of life.’ Someone, talk to me about what that means to you. But, before you respond, you must know the first rule of poetry. There are no rules. Therefore, your response here will be right.” He said.

Clark Benson raised his hand and said before Mr. Johnson could acknowledge him, “evidence is something we can see, feel, touch, smell, or hear. They talk a lot about evidence on Law and Order and NCIS and other law shows like that on TV.”

“Good, very good.” Mr. Johnson said. “And as to the second part of our focus phrase, ‘life.’ Who will share a thought about that?”

“Life is more than what we can know or acknowledge with just our senses, life is certainly my breath I exhale onto a mirror or glass. It is the dream I had the night before of climbing the imaginary mountain behind my house to sit closer to the stars. And, life can be my faith that love is real, mysterious, and exhilarating, even though I cannot see it or reach out and touch it like I would an apple or this desk.” Ellen said.

“Also, good.  Also, very good.” Mr. Johnson said. “Right for Clark, right for Ellen. And, thank you to you Clark and to you Ellen for speaking up, for speaking out. Make careful note here, it is imperative that we all hear from each other. This is a relatively small class, only nineteen students, which is also very good. Please do not be inhibited. Let’s support each other, listen to each other, encourage each other. This class can be the most fun class you have. Here, you get to be creative, you get to pursue creativity.  I want each of you to trust me that this class can inspire you to learn more about yourself and the world around you.

Think of this class as play instead of study.”  He continued.

“Please copy down Mr. Cohen’s words that I quoted earlier. They are up here on the blackboard. And, please ponder the second phrase. We didn’t discuss this part but think hard about what you want the ashes in your life to look like, and how big a pile of ashes you want to produce this year.” He said.

“I see we have about thirty more minutes in today’s class. I ask you to spend this time writing a poem. Whatever you write will be a poem, no matter what type writing you do. You can choose anything, just write. This will be just for you. I will not take up this writing. I will only see your writing if you choose to share it with me.” Mr. Johnson continued.

I took out my notepad and strained and struggled to write anything. I couldn’t help but be excited that Ellen still appeared to be interested in getting to know me. Maybe I should have written that.

A new friend is neat,

especially if in a seat,

right next to me,

especially if she is free,

to run with me in flowery fields, fast, hand-in-hand toward silky seals.

I giggled to myself. Here’s my poem. Mr. Johnson said whatever I wrote would be poetry. That seals it. A different seal.

The bell rang, and everyone left, including Mr. Johnson.  Ellen and I both got up from our seats and walked towards the door.

“Do you have a cell phone?” Ellen asked.

“Yes, do you?” I responded.

“Yes, I too am blessed with such an extraordinary device.” Ellen said.

Before we went our separate ways, we exchanged phone numbers.

“I can’t wait to read your poem.” Ellen said.

“I hope I haven’t said something that will either offend you or embarrass you.” I replied.

“I doubt that will be the case.” Ellen said. “See you later.” “Bye for now.”

Chapter 10

The first week of school had finally ended last night a little before midnight when Ellen and I uploaded our Biology paper to Blackboard. We had worked separately throughout the week, doing our own readings and making our own notes and rudimentary outlines. We came together at her house right after school yesterday afternoon. Between a long afternoon and early evening of making chocolate chip cookies, watching Ellen on TV—my Ellen’s hero of a sort—and a nap on my Ellen’s bed, we finally settled down to serious and diligent attention to our team project. Our essay wound up being 1997 words and many of them were difficult to write because they made me acknowledge head-on, for the first time in quite a while, that I was at a crossroads in my life. I was now solidly on a journey, on a pathway with Ellen’s hand in mine—I hoped— and this path was far down the hill from the path I had been on, or at least I thought I had been on all my life. After completing our paper, I realized the only thing that had truly kept me on the upper pathway was my Dad’s strong and relentless hand of faith.

After pressing the SUBMIT button, Ellen and I realized we were exhausted. We fell across her bed and were both in our dreams before we could exchange a verse of poetry or ponder the progress we both believed the week’s walk had produced.

Mom picked me up at 8:30 Saturday morning. My first night at Ellen’s was now just a memory.

After helping Mom dust and vacuum half the house including the den, the kitchen, and my room, I felt like a bike ride. I rode to my secret spot at the City Park, beneath the big oak trees and huddled up against my protective rock.  I could now, confidently and securely, open my mind and heart to God if He wanted to hear. I believed He could because I believed He existed, and borrowing a little faith from my Dad, I believed He cared for me.

How had I arrived at this point in my life? And where, exactly was that? Right now, it sure felt like I was in full rebellion against my family and my faith, that I was chasing after Satan, after a most vile and putrid way of life, one that most American people found abhorrent.

Mom had always said to be rational. So, what am I missing here, if anything? The debater herself, she had always used that method to help me learn, and my siblings, especially Jacob. When we were younger, not even that long ago, when we were arguing, she would set us down and set up a mock debate. She made us take the other’s position and argue for it. She would make us stand up at a make-shift podium and she would moderate. Many, many times this process helped. It didn’t always change my mind or Jacob’s, but it seemed to at least put each of us in an enlightenment zone where we were seeing farther, understanding the other’s position just a little more. Mom’s debates seemed to bring a sort of wisdom.

What is the opposite side of where my life is? I have been living a lie. I have had no choice in my life so far. I have been living in a Bible believing, some would say Bible-thumping, home and church where I have had to play a role, act a part. I have in a sense been brainwashed. And now, since I am older and have a lot more freedom to think and ponder and explore my feelings, I am being drawn by a different ‘gospel.’ It is one that feels more like swimming downstream instead of swimming as Christianity has felt for quite some time.

But, I must admit this downstream swimming is a little scary. Things are passing by much faster. Rules, principles, methods, structures seem to pass through my sight quickly or they don’t exist. Growing up in church, especially one where your dad is the pastor, is in a sense, safe. It is a protected place. It is kind of like a place where you don’t have to think too much, especially after you have heard the more popular Bible stories—Noah’s flood, Moses’ parting the Red Sea, Jesus raising Lazarus from the dead—you can virtually coast through. Maybe it isn’t like this for Dad, because he is our leader, and probably must keep revisiting the stories to learn little nuances that can be used to spur members to more generosity or more evangelizing the world. No doubt, at least until one grows up and has her own family, the church cups you gently in its hands and sings sweet songs to you easily allowing you to fall into a satisfying trance far removed from the world’s battlefield where decision making can cost you your life.

Maybe it boils down to the meaning of love. That one phrase, ‘I love you Lord Jesus,’ I have said and sung in youth group meetings, with hands held up, each equally positioned beside and in front of my head. And, I meant it. Or, I thought I did. Or, maybe I never thought, truly thought, about whether I meant it or not.

‘I love you Ellen.’ I had not actually, verbally, told Ellen–well, these words are written in a poem I shared with her.  Either way, I do love Ellen and I don’t have to think about it. I know how I feel in my heart. I see her, I feel her, and when I am close to her, I smell her–oh, the many scents of Ellen, the clean and simple smell of her hair, skin, and cheeks, to the elegant and complex smell of Juicy Couture on her wrists.  These smells dance their way to my nose, my mind, my heart, and I’m transported with her to a mountain valley filled with wild berries, caramel woods, honeysuckle, and jasmine, the both of us, together, running, laughing, singing, and dancing.

Poetry has provided me a crash course in Ellen, in how she thinks, in what she thinks. She is a beautiful soul, a complex soul indeed, but one who loves simplicity and truth, one unafraid of life and what it may send her way. She is open and honest and willing to share her thoughts about life and how it started and how we got here, even if these thoughts exclude a supernatural God.

I lay my head back against my rock and look up to the bright sun. I close my eyes but still see the sun. It remains bright for as long as I keep my mind focused. I see God standing on the left side of the sun, and Ellen standing on the right side. They seem to be looking directly at me for a while and then they turn and look at each other. I lose my focus and fall asleep.

I am suddenly awakened by two crows fighting right above me, well, right above the trees over me. I see them circling and speculate they were arguing over whether I was dead or not. I look at my iPhone and note that I had been sort of dead for over an hour. I get up, hike back to my bike, and return home.

“How was your ride?” Mom asked as I walked in the door.

“Short for miles driven, but light years for thoughts pursued.”

“I myself decided to nap instead of doing either. With your dad playing golf with Phillip, and Rachel and Jacob at the movies, I decided the couch needed my attention.” Mom said.

“Could we talk, since we have this time to ourselves?” I said.

“Honey, you know I am always here for you and always open to talking. What’s on your mind?”

“Mom, thanks for always being such a good friend and being easy to talk to. But, I’m scared that you will be shocked at what I’m going to tell you, and I’m scared you will tell Dad.” I said.

“Baby, you know I can’t promise you up front whether I will tell your father. I must wait until after I hear you. You know that has always been our deal. I want you to continue to know that you can trust my judgment.”

“Okay, I do. Mom, I am in love with someone. And, I feel I am falling out of love with someone else.”

“Maybe that is natural. That probably happens to everyone growing up honey. I guess I didn’t realize that you were already in love.” Mom said.

“Well, here is the scary part. I feel I’m sliding away from God, I called it falling out of love. And, at least in part, this falling is being caused by another falling–that other one I spoke of, falling in love with someone else.”

“So, let me see if I follow. You believe your new love is affecting how you feel about your relationship with God. Correct?” Mom said.

“Yes.”

“It seems there is more to this new love than just a crush on a boy in Poetry class.” Mom said.

“That would be true.”

“Oh honey, does this mean that you are doing things with this new boyfriend that you shouldn’t be doing?” Mom said.

“Kind of, but it’s not exactly what you are thinking. I am not having sexual intercourse.”

“Baby, let me tell you a little story. I ask that you not tell your dad.” Mom said.

“Funny. And sorry, I cannot promise you that until I hear what you have to say.  You will just have to trust my judgment.”  I said.

“I guess I deserved that. I do trust your judgment so here goes. When I was in the ninth grade I met this older boy.  He was two or three years older than me. He was my first real boyfriend. Oh yes, I had middle school boyfriends, just crushes. This boy, I’ll call him John, was kind, gentle, and funny. I fell deeply in love with him. I truly believed then, and still believe today, that it was the real deal. We spent a lot of time together. My mom and dad were good parents in a way, but they were rather dumb about flexibility and freedom they had allowed in my young life. They did impose a curfew, but they allowed me unsupervised freedom with John. John, as I said was older, and he had a car. I’m ashamed to tell you that our relationship evolved, or I guess you could say, devolved, into a sexual relationship. Unfortunately for me, this further anchored my love to John. I believed him when he said he loved me. I believed him when he said he wanted us together forever. At no time in my life have I ever been happier. But, please hear this, it was a false happiness. I soon found out how false. After a year or so with John and a deeply satisfying sexual relationship, my real happiness ended. One day I was walking home from school and I saw John in his car, with Laura sitting right up against him. That night John called me and told me he thought we needed to date other people ‘to make sure that we are right for each other for the rest of our lives.’ I was absolutely devastated.” Mom said.

“And you have never told Dad this?” I said.

“No, I thought it was best he didn’t know. I thought it was best for me. I believed that if I told him that he might leave me. So, I’ve kept this a secret from him all these years.” Mom said.

“Please know Mom that I will never tell Dad.”

“I kind of felt you would say that. I am so glad we have such a beautiful relationship. Let me tell you something else. I know now, and have known for a very long time, that my relationship with John was wrong. But, it also taught me a lesson as to how easy we can be deceived. Recall I spoke of happiness. Yes, I was happy.  If I had the right relationship with my mom I could have talked to her, but I would have been totally truthful by telling her I was happy. I probably would have been so bold and confident to tell her that John and I would be married someday. My feelings had gotten the best of me. And, unlike you, I didn’t have God in my life. I didn’t have church in my life.

Baby, I can tell you all day that what you think you have with this young man is not true love, that it is passing, and that someday you are going to regret what you are doing, but you won’t hear me. Because you can’t.” Mom said.

“You are probably right, but there is more to my story than what I’ve said so far. And, this is the really hard thing to tell you. Oh, for my story to be as simple as yours.”

“Now, I’m really confused.” Mom said.

“Mom, my boyfriend is not a boy. I have a girlfriend like you had a boyfriend.”

“I’m afraid I’m still confused. I’m hoping my hearing is off today.

Did you say you are in love with a girl?” Mom said.

“Yes, I am in love with Ellen Ayers.”

“Mom, Rachel sat with Luke Ragsdale at the movies.” Jacob said as he and Rachel burst into the kitchen from the garage with Rachel trying to slap him or cover his mouth.”

“We will talk more later. For now, I won’t tell your Dad any of this.” Mom said softly as we walked toward the kitchen with Mom reaching out for support as we passed couches, chairs, and small and large cabinets.